Pending: 32009L0140

18.12.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 337/37
(1) The functioning of the five directives comprising the existing EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services (Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive)(4), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive)(5), Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive)(6), Directive 2002/22/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on universal service and users’ rights relating to electronic communications networks and services (Universal Service Directive)(7), and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(8)(together referred to as ‘the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives) is subject to periodic review by the Commission, with a view in particular to determining the need for modification in the light of technological and market developments.
(2) In that regard, the Commission presented its initial findings in its Communication of 29 June 2006 on the review of the EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services. On the basis of these initial findings, a public consultation was held, which identified the continued lack of an internal market for electronic communications as the most important aspect needing to be addressed. In particular, regulatory fragmentation and inconsistencies between the activities of the national regulatory authorities were found to jeopardise not only the competitiveness of the sector, but also the substantial consumer benefits from cross-border competition.
(3) The EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services should therefore be reformed in order to complete the internal market for electronic communications by strengthening the Community mechanism for regulating operators with significant market power in the key markets. This is complemented by Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office(9). The reform also includes the definition of an efficient and coordinated spectrum management strategy in order to achieve a single European information space and the reinforcement of provisions for users with disabilities in order to obtain an inclusive information society.
(4) Recognising that the Internet is essential for education and for the practical exercise of freedom of expression and access to information, any restriction imposed on the exercise of these fundamental rights should be in accordance with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Concerning these issues, the Commission should undertake a wide public consultation.
(5) The aim is progressively to reduceex-antesector specific rules as competition in the markets develops and, ultimately, for electronic communications to be governed by competition law only. Considering that the markets for electronic communications have shown strong competitive dynamics in recent years, it is essential thatex-anteregulatory obligations only be imposed where there is no effective and sustainable competition.
(6) In carrying out its reviews of the functioning of the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives, the Commission should assess whether, in the light of developments in the market and with regard to both competition and consumer protection, there is a continued need for the provisions on sector specificex-anteregulation laid down in Articles 8 to 13a of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) or whether those provisions should be amended or repealed.
(7) In order to ensure a proportionate and adaptable approach to varying competitive conditions, national regulatory authorities should be able to define markets on a sub-national basis and to lift regulatory obligations in markets and/or geographic areas where there is effective infrastructure competition.
(8) In order to achieve the goals of the Lisbon Agenda, it is necessary to give appropriate incentives for investment in new high-speed networks that will support innovation in content-rich Internet services and strengthen the international competitiveness of the European Union. Such networks have enormous potential to deliver benefits to consumers and businesses across the European Union. It is therefore vital to promote sustainable investment in the development of these new networks, while safeguarding competition and boosting consumer choice through regulatory predictability and consistency.
(9) In its Communication of 20 March 2006 entitled ‘Bridging the Broadband Gap’, the Commission acknowledged that there is a territorial divide in the European Union regarding access to high-speed broadband services. Easier access to radio spectrum facilitates the development of high-speed broadband services in remote regions. Despite the general increase in broadband connectivity, access in various regions is limited on account of high costs resulting from low population densities and remoteness. In order to ensure investment in new technologies in underdeveloped regions, electronic communications regulation should be consistent with other policies, such as State aid policy, cohesion policy or the aims of wider industrial policy.
(10) Public investment in networks should be made in accordance with the principle of non-discrimination. To this end, public support should be given by means of open, transparent and competitive procedures.
(11) In order to allow national regulatory authorities to meet the objectives set out in the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular concerning end-to-end interoperability, the scope of the Framework Directive should be extended to cover certain aspects of radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment as defined in Directive 1999/5/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 1999 on radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment and the mutual recognition of their conformity(10)and consumer equipment used for digital television, in order to facilitate access for disabled users.
(12) Certain definitions should be clarified or changed to take account of market and technological developments and to eliminate ambiguities identified in implementing the regulatory framework.
(13) The independence of the national regulatory authorities should be strengthened in order to ensure a more effective application of the regulatory framework and to increase their authority and the predictability of their decisions. To this end, express provision should be made in national law to ensure that, in the exercise of its tasks, a national regulatory authority responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for resolution of disputes between undertakings is protected against external intervention or political pressure liable to jeopardise its independent assessment of matters coming before it. Such outside influence makes a national legislative body unsuited to act as a national regulatory authority under the regulatory framework. For that purpose, rules should be laid down at the outset regarding the grounds for the dismissal of the head of the national regulatory authority in order to remove any reasonable doubt as to the neutrality of that body and its imperviousness to external factors. It is important that national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation should have their own budget allowing them, in particular, to recruit a sufficient number of qualified staff. In order to ensure transparency, this budget should be published annually.
(14) In order to ensure legal certainty for market players, appeal bodies should carry out their functions effectively; in particular, appeals proceedings should not be unduly lengthy. Interim measures suspending the effect of the decision of a national regulatory authority should be granted only in urgent cases in order to prevent serious and irreparable damage to the party applying for those measures and if the balance of interests so requires.
(15) There has been a wide divergence in the manner in which appeal bodies have applied interim measures to suspend the decisions of the national regulatory authorities. In order to achieve greater consistency of approach common standards should be applied in line with Community case-law. Appeal bodies should also be entitled to request available information published by BEREC. Given the importance of appeals for the overall operation of the regulatory framework, a mechanism should be set up for collecting information on appeals and decisions to suspend decisions taken by the regulatory authorities in all the Member States and for the reporting of that information to the Commission.
(16) In order to ensure that national regulatory authorities carry out their regulatory tasks in an effective manner, the data which they gather should include accounting data on the retail markets that are associated with wholesale markets where an operator has significant market power and as such are regulated by the national regulatory authority. The data should also include data which enables the national regulatory authority to assess the possible impact of planned upgrades or changes to network topology on the development of competition or on wholesale products made available to other parties.
(17) The national consultation provided for under Article 6 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) should be conducted prior to the Community consultation provided for under Articles 7 and 7a of that Directive, in order to allow the views of interested parties to be reflected in the Community consultation. This would also avoid the need for a second Community consultation in the event of changes to a planned measure as a result of the national consultation.
(18) The discretion of national regulatory authorities needs to be reconciled with the development of consistent regulatory practices and the consistent application of the regulatory framework in order to contribute effectively to the development and completion of the internal market. National regulatory authorities should therefore support the internal market activities of the Commission and those of BEREC.
(19) The Community mechanism allowing the Commission to require national regulatory authorities to withdraw planned measures concerning market definition and the designation of operators having significant market power has contributed significantly to a consistent approach in identifying the circumstances in whichex-anteregulation may be applied and those in which the operators are subject to such regulation. Monitoring of the market by the Commission and, in particular, the experience of the procedure under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), has shown that inconsistencies in the national regulatory authorities’ application of remedies, even under similar market conditions, could undermine the internal market in electronic communications. Therefore the Commission may participate in ensuring a higher level of consistency in the application of remedies by adopting opinions on draft measures proposed by national regulatory authorities. In order to benefit from the expertise of national regulatory authorities on the market analysis, the Commission should consult BEREC prior to adoption of its decisions and/or opinion.
(20) It is important that the regulatory framework is implemented in a timely manner. When the Commission has taken a decision requiring a national regulatory authority to withdraw a planned measure, national regulatory authorities should submit a revised measure to the Commission. A deadline should be laid down for the notification of the revised measure to the Commission under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) in order to allow market players to know the duration of the market review and in order to increase legal certainty.
(21) Having regard to the short time limits in the Community consultation mechanism, powers should be conferred on the Commission to adopt recommendations and/or guidelines to simplify the procedures for exchanging information between the Commission and national regulatory authorities, for example in cases concerning stable markets, or involving only minor changes to previously notified measures. Powers should also be conferred on the Commission in order to allow for the introduction of a notification exemption so as to streamline procedures in certain cases.
(22) In line with the objectives of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and the United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, the regulatory framework should ensure that all users, including disabled end-users, the elderly, and users with special social needs, have easy access to affordable high quality services. Declaration 22 annexed to the final Act of Amsterdam provides that the institutions of the Community shall take account of the needs of persons with a disability in drawing up measures under Article 95 of the Treaty.
(23) A competitive market provides users with a wide choice of content, applications and services. National regulatory authorities should promote users’ ability to access and distribute information and to run applications and services.
(24) Radio frequencies should be considered a scarce public resource that has an important public and market value. It is in the public interest that spectrum is managed as efficiently and effectively as possible from an economic, social and environmental perspective, taking account of the important role of radio spectrum for electronic communications, of the objectives of cultural diversity and media pluralism, and of social and territorial cohesion. Obstacles to its efficient use should therefore be gradually withdrawn.
(25) Radio spectrum policy activities in the Community should be without prejudice to measures taken at Community or national level, in accordance with Community law, to pursue general interest objectives, in particular with regard to content regulation and audiovisual and media policies, and the right of Member States to organise and use their radio spectrum for the purposes of public order, public security and defence.
(26) Taking into account the different situation in Member States, the switchover from analogue to digital terrestrial television would, as a result of the superior transmission efficiency of digital technology, increase the availability of valuable spectrum in the Community (known as the ‘digital dividend’).
(27) Before a specific harmonisation measure under Decision No 676/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a regulatory framework for radio spectrum policy in the European Community (Radio Spectrum Decision)(11)is proposed, the Commission should carry out an impact assessment on the costs and benefits of the proposed measure, such as the realisation of economies of scale and the interoperability of services for the benefit of consumers, the impact on efficiency of spectrum use, or the demand for harmonised use in the different parts of the European Union.
(28) Although spectrum management remains within the competence of the Member States, strategic planning, coordination and, where appropriate, harmonisation at Community level can help ensure that spectrum users derive the full benefits of the internal market and that EU interests can be effectively defended globally. For these purposes, where appropriate, legislative multiannual radio spectrum policy programmes should be established to set out the policy orientations and objectives for the strategic planning and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in the Community. These policy orientations and objectives may refer to the availability and efficient use of radio spectrum necessary for the establishment and functioning of the internal market and may also refer, in appropriate cases, to the harmonisation of procedures for the granting of general authorisations or individual rights of use for radio frequencies where necessary to overcome barriers to the internal market. These policy orientations and objectives should be in accordance with this Directive and the Specific Directives.
(29) The Commission has indicated its intention to amend, before the entry into force of this Directive, Commission Decision 2002/622/EC of 26 July 2002 establishing a Radio Spectrum Policy Group(12)in order to provide a mechanism for the European Parliament and the Council to request opinions or reports, either orally or in writing, from the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (RSPG) on spectrum policy relating to electronic communications, and in order for RSPG to advise the Commission on the proposed content of the radio spectrum policy programmes.
(30) The spectrum management provisions of this Directive should be consistent with the work of international and regional organisations dealing with radio spectrum management, such as the International Telecommunications Union (ITU) and the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), so as to ensure the efficient management of and harmonisation of the use of spectrum across the Community and between the Member States and other members of the ITU.
(31) Radio frequencies should be managed so as to ensure that harmful interference is avoided. This basic concept of harmful interference should therefore be properly defined to ensure that regulatory intervention is limited to the extent necessary to prevent such interference.
(32) The current spectrum management and distribution system is generally based on administrative decisions that are insufficiently flexible to cope with technological and economic evolution, in particular with the rapid development of wireless technology and the increasing demand for bandwidth. The undue fragmentation amongst national policies results in increased costs and lost market opportunities for spectrum users, and slows down innovation, to the detriment of the internal market, consumers and the economy as a whole. Moreover, the conditions for access to, and use of, radio frequencies may vary according to the type of operator, while electronic services provided by these operators increasingly overlap, thereby creating tensions between rights holders, discrepancies in the cost of access to spectrum, and potential distortions in the functioning of the internal market.
(33) National borders are increasingly irrelevant in determining optimal radio spectrum use. Fragmentation of the management of access to spectrum rights limits investment and innovation and does not allow operators and equipment manufacturers to realise economies of scale, thereby hindering the development of an internal market for electronic communications networks and services using radio spectrum.
(34) Flexibility in spectrum management and access to spectrum should be increased through technology and service-neutral authorisations to allow spectrum users to choose the best technologies and services to apply in frequency bands declared available for electronic communications services in the relevant national frequency allocation plans in accordance with Community law (the ‘principles of technology and service neutrality’). The administrative determination of technologies and services should apply when general interest objectives are at stake and should be clearly justified and subject to regular periodic review.
(35) Restrictions on the principle of technology neutrality should be appropriate and justified by the need to avoid harmful interference, for example by imposing emission masks and power levels, to ensure the protection of public health by limiting public exposure to electromagnetic fields, to ensure the proper functioning of services through an adequate level of technical quality of service, while not necessarily precluding the possibility of using more than one service in the same frequency band, to ensure proper sharing of spectrum, in particular where its use is only subject to general authorisations, to safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or to fulfil a general interest objective in conformity with Community law.
(36) Spectrum users should also be able to freely choose the services they wish to offer over the spectrum subject to transitional measures to deal with previously acquired rights. On the other hand, measures should be allowed which require the provision of a specific service to meet clearly defined general interest objectives such as safety of life, the need to promote social, regional and territorial cohesion, or the avoidance of the inefficient use of spectrum to be permitted where necessary and proportionate. Those objectives should include the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law. Except where necessary to protect safety of life or, exceptionally, to fulfil other general interest objectives as defined by Member States in accordance with Community law, exceptions should not result in certain services having exclusive use, but should rather grant them priority so that, in so far as possible, other services or technologies may coexist in the same band.
(37) It lies within the competence of the Member States to define the scope and nature of any exception regarding the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism.
(38) As the allocation of spectrum to specific technologies or services is an exception to the principles of technology and service neutrality and reduces the freedom to choose the service provided or technology used, any proposal for such allocation should be transparent and subject to public consultation.
(39) In the interests of flexibility and efficiency, national regulatory authorities may allow spectrum users freely to transfer or lease their usage rights to third parties. This would allow spectrum valuation by the market. In view of their power to ensure effective use of spectrum, national regulatory authorities should take action so as to ensure that trading does not lead to a distortion of competition where spectrum is left unused.
(40) The introduction of technology and service neutrality and trading for existing spectrum usage rights may require transitional rules, including measures to ensure fair competition, as the new system may entitle certain spectrum users to start competing with spectrum users having acquired their spectrum rights under more burdensome terms and conditions. Conversely, where rights have been granted as a derogation from the general rules or according to criteria other than those which are objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory with a view to achieving a general interest objective, the situation of the holders of such rights should not in an unjustified manner be to the detriment of their new competitors beyond what is necessary to achieve that general interest objective or another related general interest objective.
(41) In order to promote the functioning of the internal market and to support the development of cross-border services, the Commission should be given the power to adopt technical implementing measures in the field of numbering.
(42) Permits issued to undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services allowing them to gain access to public or private property are essential factors for the establishment of electronic communications networks or new network elements. Unnecessary complexity and delay in the procedures for granting rights of way may therefore represent important obstacles to the development of competition. Consequently, the acquisition of rights of way by authorised undertakings should be simplified. National regulatory authorities should be able to coordinate the acquisition of rights of way, making relevant information accessible on their websites.
(43) It is necessary to strengthen the powers of the Member States as regards holders of rights of way to ensure the entry or roll-out of a new network in a fair, efficient and environmentally responsible way and independently of any obligation on an operator with significant market power to grant access to its electronic communications network. Improving facility sharing can significantly improve competition and lower the overall financial and environmental cost of deploying electronic communications infrastructure for undertakings, particularly of new access networks. National regulatory authorities should be empowered to require that the holders of the rights to install facilities on, over or under public or private property share such facilities or property (including physical co-location) in order to encourage efficient investment in infrastructure and the promotion of innovation, after an appropriate period of public consultation, during which all interested parties should be given the opportunity to state their views. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of the facility or property sharing and should ensure that there is an appropriate reward of risk for the undertakings concerned. National regulatory authorities should in particular be able to impose the sharing of network elements and associated facilities, such as ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, cabinets, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, buildings or entries into buildings, and a better coordination of civil works. The competent authorities, particularly local authorities, should also establish appropriate coordination procedures, in cooperation with national regulatory authorities, with respect to public works and other appropriate public facilities or property which may include procedures that ensure that interested parties have information concerning appropriate public facilities or property and on-going and planned public works, that they are notified in a timely manner of such works, and that sharing is facilitated to the maximum extent possible.
(44) Reliable and secure communication of information over electronic communications networks is increasingly central to the whole economy and society in general. System complexity, technical failure or human mistake, accidents or attacks may all have consequences for the functioning and availability of the physical infrastructures that deliver important services to EU citizens, including e-Government services. National regulatory authorities should therefore ensure that the integrity and security of public communications networks are maintained. The European Network and Information Security Agency (ENISA)(13)should contribute to the enhanced level of security of electronic communications by, among other things, providing expertise and advice, and promoting the exchange of best practices. Both ENISA and the national regulatory authorities should have the necessary means to perform their duties, including powers to obtain sufficient information in order to assess the level of security of networks or services as well as comprehensive and reliable data about actual security incidents that have had a significant impact on the operation of networks or services. Bearing in mind that the successful application of adequate security is not a one-off exercise but a continuous process of implementation, review and updating, the providers of electronic communications networks and services should be required to take measures to safeguard their integrity and security in accordance with the assessed risks, taking into account the state of the art of such measures.
(45) Member States should allow an appropriate period of public consultation before the adoption of specific measures to ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services take the necessary technical and organisational measures to appropriately manage risk to security of networks and services or to ensure the integrity of their networks.
(46) Where there is a need to agree on a common set of security requirements, power should be conferred on the Commission to adopt technical implementing measures to achieve an adequate level of security of electronic communications networks and services in the internal market. ENISA should contribute to the harmonisation of appropriate technical and organisational security measures by providing expert advice. National regulatory authorities should have the power to issue binding instructions relating to technical implementing measures adopted pursuant to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). In order to perform their duties, they should have the power to investigate cases of non-compliance and to impose penalties.
(47) For the purposes of ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications markets, national regulatory authorities should be able to impose remedies aimed at preventing leverage of significant market power from one market to another closely related market. It should be clear that the undertaking which has significant market power on the first market may be designated as having significant market power on the second market only if the links between the two markets are such as to allow the market power held in the first market to be leveraged into the second market and if the second market is susceptible toex-anteregulation in accordance with the criteria defined in the Recommendation on relevant product and service markets(14).
(48) In order to provide market players with certainty as to regulatory conditions, a time limit for market reviews is necessary. It is important to conduct a market analysis on a regular basis and within a reasonable and appropriate time-frame. The time-frame should take account of whether the particular market has previously been subject to market analysis and duly notified. Failure by a national regulatory authority to analyse a market within the time limit may jeopardise the internal market, and normal infringement proceedings may not produce their desired effect on time. Alternatively, the national regulatory authority concerned should be able to request the assistance of BEREC to complete the market analysis. For instance, this assistance could take the form of a specific task force composed of representatives of other national regulatory authorities.
(49) Due to the high level of technological innovation and highly dynamic markets in the electronic communications sector, there is a need to adapt regulation rapidly in a coordinated and harmonised way at Community level, as experience has shown that divergence among the national regulatory authorities in the implementation of the EU regulatory framework may create a barrier to the development of the internal market.
(50) One important task assigned to BEREC is to adopt opinions in relation to cross-border disputes where appropriate. National regulatory authorities should therefore take account of any opinions of BEREC in such cases.
(51) Experience in the implementation of the EU regulatory framework indicates that existing provisions empowering national regulatory authorities to impose fines have failed to provide an adequate incentive to comply with regulatory requirements. Adequate enforcement powers can contribute to the timely implementation of the EU regulatory framework and therefore foster regulatory certainty, which is an important driver for investment. The lack of effective powers in the event of non-compliance applies across the regulatory framework. The introduction of a new provision in Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) to deal with breaches of obligations under the Framework Directive and Specific Directives should therefore ensure the application of consistent and coherent principles to enforcement and penalties for the whole EU regulatory framework.
(52) The existing EU regulatory framework includes certain provisions to facilitate the transition from the old regulatory framework of 1998 to the new 2002 framework. This transition has been completed in all Member States and these measures should be repealed as they are now redundant.
(53) Both efficient investment and competition should be encouraged in tandem, in order to increase economic growth, innovation and consumer choice.
(54) Competition can best be fostered through an economically efficient level of investment in new and existing infrastructure, complemented by regulation, wherever necessary, to achieve effective competition in retail services. An efficient level of infrastructure-based competition is the extent of infrastructure duplication at which investors can reasonably be expected to make a fair return based on reasonable expectations about the evolution of market shares.
(55) National regulatory authorities should, when imposing obligations for access to new and enhanced infrastructures, ensure that access conditions reflect the circumstances underlying the investment decision, taking into account, inter alia, the roll-out costs, the expected rate of take up of the new products and services and the expected retail price levels. Moreover, in order to provide planning certainty to investors, national regulatory authorities should be able to set, if applicable, terms and conditions for access which are consistent over appropriate review periods. Such terms and conditions may include pricing arrangements which depend on volumes or length of contract in accordance with Community law and provided they have no discriminatory effect. Any access conditions imposed should respect the need to preserve effective competition in services to consumers and businesses.
(56) When assessing the proportionality of the obligations and conditions to be imposed, national regulatory authorities should take into account the different competitive conditions existing in the different areas within their Member States.
(57) When imposing remedies to control prices, national regulatory authorities should seek to allow a fair return for the investor on a particular new investment project. In particular, there may be risks associated with investment projects specific to new access networks which support products for which demand is uncertain at the time the investment is made.
(58) Any Commission decision under Article 19(1) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) should be limited to regulatory principles, approaches and methodologies. For the avoidance of doubt, it should not prescribe detail which will normally need to reflect national circumstances, and it should not prohibit alternative approaches which can reasonably be expected to have equivalent effect. Such a decision should be proportionate and should not have an effect on decisions taken by national regulatory authorities that do not create a barrier to the internal market.
(59) Annex I to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) identified the list of markets to be included in the Recommendation on relevant product and service markets which may warrantex-anteregulation. This Annex should be repealed since its purpose of serving as a basis for drawing up the initial version of the Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets has been fulfilled.
(60) It may not be economically viable for new entrants to duplicate the incumbent's local access network in part or in its entirety within a reasonable period of time. In this context, mandating unbundled access to the local loop or sub-loop of operators enjoying significant market power may facilitate market entry and increase competition in retail broadband access markets. In circumstances where unbundled access to local loop or sub-loop is not technically or economically feasible, relevant obligations for the provision of non-physical or virtual network access offering equivalent functionality may apply.
(61) The purpose of functional separation, whereby the vertically integrated operator is required to establish operationally separate business entities, is to ensure the provision of fully equivalent access products to all downstream operators, including the operator’s own vertically integrated downstream divisions. Functional separation has the capacity to improve competition in several relevant markets by significantly reducing the incentive for discrimination and by making it easier to verify and enforce compliance with non-discrimination obligations. In exceptional cases, functional separation may be justified as a remedy where there has been persistent failure to achieve effective non-discrimination in several of the markets concerned, and where there is little or no prospect of infrastructure competition within a reasonable time-frame after recourse to one or more remedies previously considered to be appropriate. However, it is very important to ensure that its imposition preserves the incentives of the concerned undertaking to invest in its network and that it does not entail any potential negative effects on consumer welfare. Its imposition requires a coordinated analysis of different relevant markets related to the access network, in accordance with the market analysis procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). When undertaking the market analysis and designing the details of this remedy, national regulatory authorities should pay particular attention to the products to be managed by the separate business entities, taking into account the extent of network roll-out and the degree of technological progress, which may affect the substitutability of fixed and wireless services. In order to avoid distortions of competition in the internal market, proposals for functional separation should be approved in advance by the Commission.
(62) The implementation of functional separation should not prevent appropriate coordination mechanisms between the different separate business entities in order to ensure that the economic and management supervision rights of the parent company are protected.
(63) Continued integration of the internal market for electronic communications networks and services requires better coordination in the application of theex-anteregulation provided for under the EU regulatory framework for electronic communications.
(64) Where a vertically integrated undertaking chooses to transfer a substantial part or all of its local access network assets to a separate legal entity under different ownership or by establishing a separate business entity for dealing with access products, the national regulatory authority should assess the effect of the intended transaction on all existing regulatory obligations imposed on the vertically integrated operator in order to ensure the compatibility of any new arrangements with Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive). The national regulatory authority concerned should undertake a new analysis of the markets in which the segregated entity operates, and impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations accordingly. To this end, the national regulatory authority should be able to request information from the undertaking.
(65) While it is appropriate in some circumstances for a national regulatory authority to impose obligations on operators that do not have significant market power in order to achieve goals such as end-to-end connectivity or interoperability of services, it is however necessary to ensure that such obligations are imposed in conformity with the EU regulatory framework and, in particular, its notification procedures.
(66) The Commission should be empowered to adopt implementing measures with a view to adapting the conditions for access to digital television and radio services set out in Annex I to market and technological developments. This is also the case for the minimum list of items in Annex II that must be made public to meet the obligation of transparency.
(67) Facilitating access to radio frequency resources for market players will contribute to removing the barriers to market entry. Moreover, technological progress is reducing the risk of harmful interference in certain frequency bands and therefore reducing the need for individual rights of use. Conditions for the use of spectrum to provide electronic communication services should therefore normally be laid down in general authorisations unless individual rights are necessary, considering the use of the spectrum, to protect against harmful interference, to ensure technical quality of service, to safeguard efficient use of the spectrum or to meet a specific general interest objective. Decisions on the need for individual rights should be made in a transparent and proportionate manner.
(68) The introduction of the requirements of service and technology neutrality in granting rights of use, together with the increased possibility to transfer rights between undertakings, should increase the freedom and means to deliver electronic communications services to the public, thereby also facilitating the achievement of general interest objectives. However, certain general interest obligations imposed on broadcasters for the delivery of audiovisual media services may require the use of specific criteria for the granting of rights of use when it appears to be essential to meet a specific general interest objective set out by Member States in conformity with Community law. Procedures associated with the pursuit of general interest objectives should in all circumstances be transparent, objective, proportionate and non-discriminatory.
(69) Considering its restrictive impact on free access to radio frequencies, the validity of an individual right of use that is not tradable should be limited in time. Where rights of use contain provision for renewing their validity, competent national authorities should first carry out a review, including a public consultation, taking into account market, coverage and technological developments. In view of spectrum scarcity, individual rights granted to undertakings should be regularly reviewed. In carrying out this review, competent national authorities should balance the interests of the rights holders with the need to foster the introduction of spectrum trading as well as the more flexible use of spectrum through general authorisations where possible.
(70) Minor amendments to rights and obligations are those amendments which are mainly administrative, do not change the substantial nature of the general authorisations and the individual rights of use and thus cannot cause any comparative advantage to the other undertakings.
(71) Competent national authorities should have the power to ensure effective use of spectrum and, where spectrum resources are left unused, to take action to prevent anti-competitive hoarding, which can hinder new market entry.
(72) National regulatory authorities should be able to take effective action to monitor and secure compliance with the terms and conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, including the power to impose effective financial or administrative penalties in the event of breaches of those terms and conditions.
(73) The conditions that may be attached to authorisations should cover specific conditions governing accessibility for users with disabilities and the need of public authorities and emergency services to communicate between themselves and with the general public before, during and after major disasters. Also, considering the importance of technical innovation, Member States should be able to issue authorisations to use spectrum for experimental purposes, subject to specific restrictions and conditions strictly justified by the experimental nature of such rights.
(74) Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on unbundled access to the local loop(15)has proved to be effective in the initial stage of market opening. Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) calls upon the Commission to monitor the transition from the regulatory framework of 1998 to the 2002 framework and to bring forward proposals to repeal that Regulation at an appropriate time. Under the 2002 framework, national regulatory authorities have a duty to analyse the market for wholesale unbundled access to metallic loops and sub-loops for the purpose of providing broadband and voice services as defined in the Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets. Since all Member States have analysed this market at least once and the appropriate obligations based on the 2002 framework are in place, Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 has become unnecessary and should therefore be repealed.
(75) Measures necessary for the implementation of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive) should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(16).
(76) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to adopt Recommendations and/or implementing measures in relation to the notifications under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive); harmonisation in the fields of spectrum and numbering as well as in matters related to security of networks and services; the identification of the relevant product and service markets; the identification of trans-national markets; the implementation of standards and the harmonised application of the provisions of the regulatory framework. Power should also be conferred on the Commission to adopt implementing measures to update Annexes I and II to the Access Directive to market and technological developments. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of these Directives, inter alia, by supplementing them with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC,
1) Article 1 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   This Directive establishes a harmonised framework for the regulation of electronic communications services, electronic communications networks, associated facilities and associated services, and certain aspects of terminal equipment to facilitate access for disabled users. It lays down tasks of national regulatory authorities and establishes a set of procedures to ensure the harmonised application of the regulatory framework throughout the Community.’;(b)the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘3a.   Measures taken by Member States regarding end-users access' to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks shall respect the fundamental rights and freedoms of natural persons, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and general principles of Community law.Any of these measures regarding end-users’ access to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks liable to restrict those fundamental rights or freedoms may only be imposed if they are appropriate, proportionate and necessary within a democratic society, and their implementation shall be subject to adequate procedural safeguards in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and with general principles of Community law, including effective judicial protection and due process. Accordingly, these measures may only be taken with due respect for the principle of the presumption of innocence and the right to privacy. A prior, fair and impartial procedure shall be guaranteed, including the right to be heard of the person or persons concerned, subject to the need for appropriate conditions and procedural arrangements in duly substantiated cases of urgency in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. The right to effective and timely judicial review shall be guaranteed.’; (a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   This Directive establishes a harmonised framework for the regulation of electronic communications services, electronic communications networks, associated facilities and associated services, and certain aspects of terminal equipment to facilitate access for disabled users. It lays down tasks of national regulatory authorities and establishes a set of procedures to ensure the harmonised application of the regulatory framework throughout the Community.’; (b) the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘3a.   Measures taken by Member States regarding end-users access' to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks shall respect the fundamental rights and freedoms of natural persons, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and general principles of Community law.Any of these measures regarding end-users’ access to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks liable to restrict those fundamental rights or freedoms may only be imposed if they are appropriate, proportionate and necessary within a democratic society, and their implementation shall be subject to adequate procedural safeguards in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and with general principles of Community law, including effective judicial protection and due process. Accordingly, these measures may only be taken with due respect for the principle of the presumption of innocence and the right to privacy. A prior, fair and impartial procedure shall be guaranteed, including the right to be heard of the person or persons concerned, subject to the need for appropriate conditions and procedural arrangements in duly substantiated cases of urgency in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. The right to effective and timely judicial review shall be guaranteed.’;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   This Directive establishes a harmonised framework for the regulation of electronic communications services, electronic communications networks, associated facilities and associated services, and certain aspects of terminal equipment to facilitate access for disabled users. It lays down tasks of national regulatory authorities and establishes a set of procedures to ensure the harmonised application of the regulatory framework throughout the Community.’;
(b) the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘3a.   Measures taken by Member States regarding end-users access' to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks shall respect the fundamental rights and freedoms of natural persons, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and general principles of Community law.Any of these measures regarding end-users’ access to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks liable to restrict those fundamental rights or freedoms may only be imposed if they are appropriate, proportionate and necessary within a democratic society, and their implementation shall be subject to adequate procedural safeguards in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and with general principles of Community law, including effective judicial protection and due process. Accordingly, these measures may only be taken with due respect for the principle of the presumption of innocence and the right to privacy. A prior, fair and impartial procedure shall be guaranteed, including the right to be heard of the person or persons concerned, subject to the need for appropriate conditions and procedural arrangements in duly substantiated cases of urgency in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. The right to effective and timely judicial review shall be guaranteed.’;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   This Directive establishes a harmonised framework for the regulation of electronic communications services, electronic communications networks, associated facilities and associated services, and certain aspects of terminal equipment to facilitate access for disabled users. It lays down tasks of national regulatory authorities and establishes a set of procedures to ensure the harmonised application of the regulatory framework throughout the Community.’;
(b) the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘3a.   Measures taken by Member States regarding end-users access' to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks shall respect the fundamental rights and freedoms of natural persons, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and general principles of Community law.Any of these measures regarding end-users’ access to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks liable to restrict those fundamental rights or freedoms may only be imposed if they are appropriate, proportionate and necessary within a democratic society, and their implementation shall be subject to adequate procedural safeguards in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and with general principles of Community law, including effective judicial protection and due process. Accordingly, these measures may only be taken with due respect for the principle of the presumption of innocence and the right to privacy. A prior, fair and impartial procedure shall be guaranteed, including the right to be heard of the person or persons concerned, subject to the need for appropriate conditions and procedural arrangements in duly substantiated cases of urgency in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. The right to effective and timely judicial review shall be guaranteed.’;
2) Article 2 shall be amended as follows:(a)point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;(b)point (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(b)“transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;(c)point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)“public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;(d)the following point shall be inserted:‘(da)“network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;(e)point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;(f)the following point shall be inserted:‘(ea)“associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;(g)point (l) shall be replaced by the following:‘(l)“Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;"(h)the following points shall be added:‘(q)“spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;(r)“harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;(s)“call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’; (a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’; ‘(a) “electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’; (b) point (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(b)“transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’; ‘(b) “transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’; (c) point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)“public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’; ‘(d) “public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’; (d) the following point shall be inserted:‘(da)“network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’; ‘(da) “network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’; (e) point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’; ‘(e) “associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’; (f) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ea)“associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’; ‘(ea) “associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’; (g) point (l) shall be replaced by the following:‘(l)“Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;" ‘(l) “Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1); (h) the following points shall be added:‘(q)“spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;(r)“harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;(s)“call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’; ‘(q) “spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions; (r) “harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations; (s) “call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
(a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’; ‘(a) “electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
‘(a) “electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
(b) point (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(b)“transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’; ‘(b) “transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
‘(b) “transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
(c) point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)“public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’; ‘(d) “public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
‘(d) “public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
(d) the following point shall be inserted:‘(da)“network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’; ‘(da) “network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
‘(da) “network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
(e) point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’; ‘(e) “associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
‘(e) “associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
(f) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ea)“associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’; ‘(ea) “associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
‘(ea) “associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
(g) point (l) shall be replaced by the following:‘(l)“Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;" ‘(l) “Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
‘(l) “Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
(h) the following points shall be added:‘(q)“spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;(r)“harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;(s)“call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’; ‘(q) “spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions; (r) “harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations; (s) “call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
‘(q) “spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;
(r) “harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;
(s) “call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
(a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’; ‘(a) “electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
‘(a) “electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
‘(a) “electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
(b) point (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(b)“transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’; ‘(b) “transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
‘(b) “transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
‘(b) “transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
(c) point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)“public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’; ‘(d) “public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
‘(d) “public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
‘(d) “public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
(d) the following point shall be inserted:‘(da)“network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’; ‘(da) “network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
‘(da) “network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
‘(da) “network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
(e) point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’; ‘(e) “associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
‘(e) “associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
‘(e) “associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
(f) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ea)“associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’; ‘(ea) “associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
‘(ea) “associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
‘(ea) “associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
(g) point (l) shall be replaced by the following:‘(l)“Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;" ‘(l) “Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
‘(l) “Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
‘(l) “Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
(h) the following points shall be added:‘(q)“spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;(r)“harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;(s)“call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’; ‘(q) “spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions; (r) “harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations; (s) “call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
‘(q) “spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;
(r) “harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;
(s) “call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
‘(q) “spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;
(r) “harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;
(s) “call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
3) Article 3 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities exercise their powers impartially, transparently and in a timely manner. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to carry out the task assigned to them.’;(b)the following paragraphs shall be inserted:‘3a.   Without prejudice to the provisions of paragraphs 4 and 5, national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for the resolution of disputes between undertakings in accordance with Article 20 or 21 of this Directive shall act independently and shall not seek or take instructions from any other body in relation to the exercise of these tasks assigned to them under national law implementing Community law. This shall not prevent supervision in accordance with national constitutional law. Only appeal bodies set up in accordance with Article 4 shall have the power to suspend or overturn decisions by the national regulatory authorities. Member States shall ensure that the head of a national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function within a national regulatory authority referred to in the first subparagraph or their replacements may be dismissed only if they no longer fulfil the conditions required for the performance of their duties which are laid down in advance in national law. The decision to dismiss the head of the national regulatory authority concerned, or where applicable members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall be made public at the time of dismissal. The dismissed head of the national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall receive a statement of reasons and shall have the right to request its publication, where this would not otherwise take place, in which case it shall be published.Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities referred to in the first subparagraph have separate annual budgets. The budgets shall be made public. Member States shall also ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to enable them to actively participate in and contribute to the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*2).3b.   Member States shall ensure that the goals of BEREC of promoting greater regulatory coordination and coherence are actively supported by the respective national regulatory authorities.3c.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take utmost account of opinions and common positions adopted by BEREC when adopting their own decisions for their national markets.(*2)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.’;" (a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities exercise their powers impartially, transparently and in a timely manner. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to carry out the task assigned to them.’; (b) the following paragraphs shall be inserted:‘3a.   Without prejudice to the provisions of paragraphs 4 and 5, national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for the resolution of disputes between undertakings in accordance with Article 20 or 21 of this Directive shall act independently and shall not seek or take instructions from any other body in relation to the exercise of these tasks assigned to them under national law implementing Community law. This shall not prevent supervision in accordance with national constitutional law. Only appeal bodies set up in accordance with Article 4 shall have the power to suspend or overturn decisions by the national regulatory authorities. Member States shall ensure that the head of a national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function within a national regulatory authority referred to in the first subparagraph or their replacements may be dismissed only if they no longer fulfil the conditions required for the performance of their duties which are laid down in advance in national law. The decision to dismiss the head of the national regulatory authority concerned, or where applicable members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall be made public at the time of dismissal. The dismissed head of the national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall receive a statement of reasons and shall have the right to request its publication, where this would not otherwise take place, in which case it shall be published.Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities referred to in the first subparagraph have separate annual budgets. The budgets shall be made public. Member States shall also ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to enable them to actively participate in and contribute to the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*2).3b.   Member States shall ensure that the goals of BEREC of promoting greater regulatory coordination and coherence are actively supported by the respective national regulatory authorities.3c.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take utmost account of opinions and common positions adopted by BEREC when adopting their own decisions for their national markets.(*2)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.’;"
(a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities exercise their powers impartially, transparently and in a timely manner. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to carry out the task assigned to them.’;
(b) the following paragraphs shall be inserted:‘3a.   Without prejudice to the provisions of paragraphs 4 and 5, national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for the resolution of disputes between undertakings in accordance with Article 20 or 21 of this Directive shall act independently and shall not seek or take instructions from any other body in relation to the exercise of these tasks assigned to them under national law implementing Community law. This shall not prevent supervision in accordance with national constitutional law. Only appeal bodies set up in accordance with Article 4 shall have the power to suspend or overturn decisions by the national regulatory authorities. Member States shall ensure that the head of a national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function within a national regulatory authority referred to in the first subparagraph or their replacements may be dismissed only if they no longer fulfil the conditions required for the performance of their duties which are laid down in advance in national law. The decision to dismiss the head of the national regulatory authority concerned, or where applicable members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall be made public at the time of dismissal. The dismissed head of the national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall receive a statement of reasons and shall have the right to request its publication, where this would not otherwise take place, in which case it shall be published.Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities referred to in the first subparagraph have separate annual budgets. The budgets shall be made public. Member States shall also ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to enable them to actively participate in and contribute to the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*2).3b.   Member States shall ensure that the goals of BEREC of promoting greater regulatory coordination and coherence are actively supported by the respective national regulatory authorities.3c.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take utmost account of opinions and common positions adopted by BEREC when adopting their own decisions for their national markets.(*2)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.’;"
(a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities exercise their powers impartially, transparently and in a timely manner. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to carry out the task assigned to them.’;
(b) the following paragraphs shall be inserted:‘3a.   Without prejudice to the provisions of paragraphs 4 and 5, national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for the resolution of disputes between undertakings in accordance with Article 20 or 21 of this Directive shall act independently and shall not seek or take instructions from any other body in relation to the exercise of these tasks assigned to them under national law implementing Community law. This shall not prevent supervision in accordance with national constitutional law. Only appeal bodies set up in accordance with Article 4 shall have the power to suspend or overturn decisions by the national regulatory authorities. Member States shall ensure that the head of a national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function within a national regulatory authority referred to in the first subparagraph or their replacements may be dismissed only if they no longer fulfil the conditions required for the performance of their duties which are laid down in advance in national law. The decision to dismiss the head of the national regulatory authority concerned, or where applicable members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall be made public at the time of dismissal. The dismissed head of the national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall receive a statement of reasons and shall have the right to request its publication, where this would not otherwise take place, in which case it shall be published.Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities referred to in the first subparagraph have separate annual budgets. The budgets shall be made public. Member States shall also ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to enable them to actively participate in and contribute to the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*2).3b.   Member States shall ensure that the goals of BEREC of promoting greater regulatory coordination and coherence are actively supported by the respective national regulatory authorities.3c.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take utmost account of opinions and common positions adopted by BEREC when adopting their own decisions for their national markets.(*2)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.’;"
4) Article 4 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that effective mechanisms exist at national level under which any user or undertaking providing electronic communications networks and/or services who is affected by a decision of a national regulatory authority has the right of appeal against the decision to an appeal body that is independent of the parties involved. This body, which may be a court, shall have the appropriate expertise to enable it to carry out its functions effectively. Member States shall ensure that the merits of the case are duly taken into account and that there is an effective appeal mechanism.Pending the outcome of the appeal, the decision of the national regulatory authority shall stand, unless interim measures are granted in accordance with national law.’;(b)the following paragraph shall be added:‘3.   Member States shall collect information on the general subject matter of appeals, the number of requests for appeal, the duration of the appeal proceedings and the number of decisions to grant interim measures. Member States shall provide such information to the Commission and BEREC after a reasoned request from either.’; (a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that effective mechanisms exist at national level under which any user or undertaking providing electronic communications networks and/or services who is affected by a decision of a national regulatory authority has the right of appeal against the decision to an appeal body that is independent of the parties involved. This body, which may be a court, shall have the appropriate expertise to enable it to carry out its functions effectively. Member States shall ensure that the merits of the case are duly taken into account and that there is an effective appeal mechanism.Pending the outcome of the appeal, the decision of the national regulatory authority shall stand, unless interim measures are granted in accordance with national law.’; (b) the following paragraph shall be added:‘3.   Member States shall collect information on the general subject matter of appeals, the number of requests for appeal, the duration of the appeal proceedings and the number of decisions to grant interim measures. Member States shall provide such information to the Commission and BEREC after a reasoned request from either.’;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that effective mechanisms exist at national level under which any user or undertaking providing electronic communications networks and/or services who is affected by a decision of a national regulatory authority has the right of appeal against the decision to an appeal body that is independent of the parties involved. This body, which may be a court, shall have the appropriate expertise to enable it to carry out its functions effectively. Member States shall ensure that the merits of the case are duly taken into account and that there is an effective appeal mechanism.Pending the outcome of the appeal, the decision of the national regulatory authority shall stand, unless interim measures are granted in accordance with national law.’;
(b) the following paragraph shall be added:‘3.   Member States shall collect information on the general subject matter of appeals, the number of requests for appeal, the duration of the appeal proceedings and the number of decisions to grant interim measures. Member States shall provide such information to the Commission and BEREC after a reasoned request from either.’;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that effective mechanisms exist at national level under which any user or undertaking providing electronic communications networks and/or services who is affected by a decision of a national regulatory authority has the right of appeal against the decision to an appeal body that is independent of the parties involved. This body, which may be a court, shall have the appropriate expertise to enable it to carry out its functions effectively. Member States shall ensure that the merits of the case are duly taken into account and that there is an effective appeal mechanism.Pending the outcome of the appeal, the decision of the national regulatory authority shall stand, unless interim measures are granted in accordance with national law.’;
(b) the following paragraph shall be added:‘3.   Member States shall collect information on the general subject matter of appeals, the number of requests for appeal, the duration of the appeal proceedings and the number of decisions to grant interim measures. Member States shall provide such information to the Commission and BEREC after a reasoned request from either.’;
5) Article 5(1) shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services provide all the information, including financial information, necessary for national regulatory authorities to ensure conformity with the provisions of, or decisions made in accordance with, this Directive and the Specific Directives. In particular, national regulatory authorities shall have the power to require those undertakings to submit information concerning future network or service developments that could have an impact on the wholesale services that they make available to competitors. Undertakings with significant market power on wholesale markets may also be required to submit accounting data on the retail markets that are associated with those wholesale markets.Undertakings shall provide such information promptly upon request and in conformity with the timescales and level of detail required by the national regulatory authority. The information requested by the national regulatory authority shall be proportionate to the performance of that task. The national regulatory authority shall give the reasons justifying its request for information and shall treat the information in accordance with paragraph 3.’;
6) Articles 6 and 7 shall be replaced by the following:‘Article 6Consultation and transparency mechanismExcept in cases falling within Articles 7(9), 20, or 21, Member States shall ensure that, where national regulatory authorities intend to take measures in accordance with this Directive or the Specific Directives, or where they intend to provide for restrictions in accordance with Article 9(3) and 9(4), which have a significant impact on the relevant market, they give interested parties the opportunity to comment on the draft measure within a reasonable period.National regulatory authorities shall publish their national consultation procedures.Member States shall ensure the establishment of a single information point through which all current consultations can be accessed.The results of the consultation procedure shall be made publicly available by the national regulatory authority, except in the case of confidential information in accordance with Community and national law on business confidentiality.Article 7Consolidating the internal market for electronic communications1.   In carrying out their tasks under this Directive and the Specific Directives, national regulatory authorities shall take the utmost account of the objectives set out in Article 8, including in so far as they relate to the functioning of the internal market.2.   National regulatory authorities shall contribute to the development of the internal market by working with each other and with the Commission and BEREC in a transparent manner so as to ensure the consistent application, in all Member States, of the provisions of this Directive and the Specific Directives. To this end, they shall, in particular, work with the Commission and BEREC to identify the types of instruments and remedies best suited to address particular types of situations in the marketplace.3.   Except where otherwise provided in recommendations or guidelines adopted pursuant to Article 7b upon completion of the consultation referred to in Article 6, where a national regulatory authority intends to take a measure which:(a)falls within the scope of Articles 15 or 16 of this Directive, or Articles 5 or 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive); and(b)would affect trade between Member States;it shall make the draft measure accessible to the Commission, BEREC, and the national regulatory authorities in other Member States, at the same time, together with the reasoning on which the measure is based, in accordance with Article 5(3), and inform the Commission, BEREC and other national regulatory authorities thereof. National regulatory authorities, BEREC and the Commission may make comments to the national regulatory authority concerned only within one month. The one-month period may not be extended.4.   Where an intended measure covered by paragraph 3 aims at:(a)defining a relevant market which differs from those defined in the Recommendation in accordance with Article 15(1); or(b)deciding whether or not to designate an undertaking as having, either individually or jointly with others, significant market power, under Article 16(3), (4) or (5);and would affect trade between Member States, and the Commission has indicated to the national regulatory authority that it considers that the draft measure would create a barrier to the single market or if it has serious doubts as to its compatibility with Community law and in particular the objectives referred to in Article 8, the draft measure shall not be adopted for a further two months. This period may not be extended. The Commission shall inform other national regulatory authorities of its reservations in such a case.5.   Within the two-month period referred to in paragraph 4, the Commission may:(a)take a decision requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to withdraw the draft measure; and/or(b)take a decision to lift its reservations in relation to a draft measure referred to in paragraph 4.The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of BEREC before issuing a decision. The decision shall be accompanied by a detailed and objective analysis of why the Commission considers that the draft measure should not be adopted, together with specific proposals for amending the draft measure.6.   Where the Commission has adopted a decision in accordance with paragraph 5, requiring the national regulatory authority to withdraw a draft measure, the national regulatory authority shall amend or withdraw the draft measure within six months of the date of the Commission's decision. When the draft measure is amended, the national regulatory authority shall undertake a public consultation in accordance with the procedures referred to in Article 6, and shall re-notify the amended draft measure to the Commission in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 3.7.   The national regulatory authority concerned shall take the utmost account of comments of other national regulatory authorities, BEREC and the Commission and may, except in cases covered by paragraphs 4 and 5(a), adopt the resulting draft measure and, where it does so, shall communicate it to the Commission.8.   The national regulatory authority shall communicate to the Commission and BEREC all adopted final measures which fall under Article 7(3)(a) and (b).9.   In exceptional circumstances, where a national regulatory authority considers that there is an urgent need to act, in order to safeguard competition and protect the interests of users, by way of derogation from the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 and 4, it may immediately adopt proportionate and provisional measures. It shall, without delay, communicate those measures, with full reasons, to the Commission, the other national regulatory authority, and BEREC. A decision by the national regulatory authority to render such measures permanent or extend the time for which they are applicable shall be subject to the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4.’; (a) falls within the scope of Articles 15 or 16 of this Directive, or Articles 5 or 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive); and (b) would affect trade between Member States; (a) defining a relevant market which differs from those defined in the Recommendation in accordance with Article 15(1); or (b) deciding whether or not to designate an undertaking as having, either individually or jointly with others, significant market power, under Article 16(3), (4) or (5); (a) take a decision requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to withdraw the draft measure; and/or (b) take a decision to lift its reservations in relation to a draft measure referred to in paragraph 4.
(a) falls within the scope of Articles 15 or 16 of this Directive, or Articles 5 or 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive); and
(b) would affect trade between Member States;
(a) defining a relevant market which differs from those defined in the Recommendation in accordance with Article 15(1); or
(b) deciding whether or not to designate an undertaking as having, either individually or jointly with others, significant market power, under Article 16(3), (4) or (5);
(a) take a decision requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to withdraw the draft measure; and/or
(b) take a decision to lift its reservations in relation to a draft measure referred to in paragraph 4.
(a) falls within the scope of Articles 15 or 16 of this Directive, or Articles 5 or 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive); and
(b) would affect trade between Member States;
(a) defining a relevant market which differs from those defined in the Recommendation in accordance with Article 15(1); or
(b) deciding whether or not to designate an undertaking as having, either individually or jointly with others, significant market power, under Article 16(3), (4) or (5);
(a) take a decision requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to withdraw the draft measure; and/or
(b) take a decision to lift its reservations in relation to a draft measure referred to in paragraph 4.
7) the following Articles shall be inserted:‘Article 7aProcedure for the consistent application of remedies1.   Where an intended measure covered by Article 7(3) aims at imposing, amending or withdrawing an obligation on an operator in application of Article 16 in conjunction with Article 5 and Articles 9 to 13 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), and Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), the Commission may, within the period of one month provided for by Article 7(3) of this Directive, notify the national regulatory authority concerned and BEREC of its reasons for considering that the draft measure would create a barrier to the single market or its serious doubts as to its compatibility with Community law. In such a case, the draft measure shall not be adopted for a further three months following the Commission's notification.In the absence of such notification, the national regulatory authority concerned may adopt the draft measure, taking utmost account of any comments made by the Commission, BEREC or any other national regulatory authority.2.   Within the three month period referred to in paragraph 1, the Commission, BEREC and the national regulatory authority concerned shall cooperate closely to identify the most appropriate and effective measure in the light of the objectives laid down in Article 8, whilst taking due account of the views of market participants and the need to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice.3.   Within six weeks from the beginning of the three month period referred to in paragraph 1, BEREC shall, acting by a majority of its component members, issue an opinion on the Commission's notification referred to in paragraph 1, indicating whether it considers that the draft measure should be amended or withdrawn and, where appropriate, provide specific proposals to that end. This opinion shall be reasoned and made public.4.   If in its opinion, BEREC shares the serious doubts of the Commission, it shall cooperate closely with the national regulatory authority concerned to identify the most appropriate and effective measure. Before the end of the three month period referred in paragraph 1, the national regulatory authority may:(a)amend or withdraw its draft measure taking utmost account of the Commission's notification referred to in paragraph 1 and of BEREC's opinion and advice;(b)maintain its draft measure.5.   Where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission or does not issue an opinion, or where the national regulatory authority amends or maintains its draft measure pursuant to paragraph 4, the Commission may, within one month following the end of the three month period referred to in paragraph 1 and taking utmost account of the opinion of BEREC if any:(a)issue a recommendation requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to amend or withdraw the draft measure, including specific proposals to that end and providing reasons justifying its recommendation, in particular where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission;(b)take a decision to lift its reservations indicated in accordance with paragraph 1.6.   Within one month of the Commission issuing the recommendation in accordance with paragraph 5(a) or lifting its reservations in accordance with paragraph 5(b), the national regulatory authority concerned shall communicate to the Commission and BEREC the adopted final measure.This period may be extended to allow the national regulatory authority to undertake a public consultation in accordance with Article 6.7.   Where the national regulatory authority decides not to amend or withdraw the draft measure on the basis of the recommendation issued under paragraph 5(a), it shall provide a reasoned justification.8.   The national regulatory authority may withdraw the proposed draft measure at any stage of the procedure.Article 7bImplementing provisions1.   After public consultation and consultation with national regulatory authorities and taking utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission may adopt recommendations and/or guidelines in relation to Article 7 that define the form, content and level of detail to be given in the notifications required in accordance with Article 7(3), the circumstances in which notifications would not be required, and the calculation of the time limits.2.   The measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2).’; (a) amend or withdraw its draft measure taking utmost account of the Commission's notification referred to in paragraph 1 and of BEREC's opinion and advice; (b) maintain its draft measure. (a) issue a recommendation requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to amend or withdraw the draft measure, including specific proposals to that end and providing reasons justifying its recommendation, in particular where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission; (b) take a decision to lift its reservations indicated in accordance with paragraph 1.
(a) amend or withdraw its draft measure taking utmost account of the Commission's notification referred to in paragraph 1 and of BEREC's opinion and advice;
(b) maintain its draft measure.
(a) issue a recommendation requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to amend or withdraw the draft measure, including specific proposals to that end and providing reasons justifying its recommendation, in particular where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission;
(b) take a decision to lift its reservations indicated in accordance with paragraph 1.
(a) amend or withdraw its draft measure taking utmost account of the Commission's notification referred to in paragraph 1 and of BEREC's opinion and advice;
(b) maintain its draft measure.
(a) issue a recommendation requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to amend or withdraw the draft measure, including specific proposals to that end and providing reasons justifying its recommendation, in particular where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission;
(b) take a decision to lift its reservations indicated in accordance with paragraph 1.
8) Article 8 shall be amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1, the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘Unless otherwise provided for in Article 9 regarding radio frequencies, Member States shall take the utmost account of the desirability of making regulations technologically neutral and shall ensure that, in carrying out the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular those designed to ensure effective competition, national regulatory authorities do likewise.’;(b)in paragraph 2, points (a) and (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;(b)ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;(c)in paragraph 2, point (c) shall be deleted;(d)in paragraph 3, point (c) shall be deleted;(e)in paragraph 3, point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;(f)in paragraph 4, point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;(g)in paragraph 4, the following point shall be added:‘(g)promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;(h)the following paragraph shall be added:‘5.   The national regulatory authorities shall, in pursuit of the policy objectives referred to in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, apply objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate regulatory principles by, inter alia:(a)promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;(b)ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;(c)safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;(d)promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;(e)taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;(f)imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’; (a) in paragraph 1, the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘Unless otherwise provided for in Article 9 regarding radio frequencies, Member States shall take the utmost account of the desirability of making regulations technologically neutral and shall ensure that, in carrying out the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular those designed to ensure effective competition, national regulatory authorities do likewise.’; (b) in paragraph 2, points (a) and (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;(b)ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’; ‘(a) ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality; (b) ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’; (c) in paragraph 2, point (c) shall be deleted; (d) in paragraph 3, point (c) shall be deleted; (e) in paragraph 3, point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’; ‘(d) cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’; (f) in paragraph 4, point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’; ‘(e) addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’; (g) in paragraph 4, the following point shall be added:‘(g)promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’; ‘(g) promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’; (h) the following paragraph shall be added:‘5.   The national regulatory authorities shall, in pursuit of the policy objectives referred to in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, apply objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate regulatory principles by, inter alia:(a)promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;(b)ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;(c)safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;(d)promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;(e)taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;(f)imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’; (a) promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods; (b) ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services; (c) safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition; (d) promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved; (e) taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State; (f) imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
(a) in paragraph 1, the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘Unless otherwise provided for in Article 9 regarding radio frequencies, Member States shall take the utmost account of the desirability of making regulations technologically neutral and shall ensure that, in carrying out the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular those designed to ensure effective competition, national regulatory authorities do likewise.’;
(b) in paragraph 2, points (a) and (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;(b)ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’; ‘(a) ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality; (b) ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
‘(a) ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;
(b) ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
(c) in paragraph 2, point (c) shall be deleted;
(d) in paragraph 3, point (c) shall be deleted;
(e) in paragraph 3, point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’; ‘(d) cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
‘(d) cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
(f) in paragraph 4, point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’; ‘(e) addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
‘(e) addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
(g) in paragraph 4, the following point shall be added:‘(g)promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’; ‘(g) promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
‘(g) promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
(h) the following paragraph shall be added:‘5.   The national regulatory authorities shall, in pursuit of the policy objectives referred to in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, apply objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate regulatory principles by, inter alia:(a)promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;(b)ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;(c)safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;(d)promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;(e)taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;(f)imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’; (a) promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods; (b) ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services; (c) safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition; (d) promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved; (e) taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State; (f) imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
(a) promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;
(b) ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;
(c) safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;
(d) promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;
(e) taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;
(f) imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
(a) in paragraph 1, the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘Unless otherwise provided for in Article 9 regarding radio frequencies, Member States shall take the utmost account of the desirability of making regulations technologically neutral and shall ensure that, in carrying out the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular those designed to ensure effective competition, national regulatory authorities do likewise.’;
(b) in paragraph 2, points (a) and (b) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;(b)ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’; ‘(a) ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality; (b) ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
‘(a) ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;
(b) ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
‘(a) ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;
(b) ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
(c) in paragraph 2, point (c) shall be deleted;
(d) in paragraph 3, point (c) shall be deleted;
(e) in paragraph 3, point (d) shall be replaced by the following:‘(d)cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’; ‘(d) cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
‘(d) cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
‘(d) cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
(f) in paragraph 4, point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’; ‘(e) addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
‘(e) addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
‘(e) addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
(g) in paragraph 4, the following point shall be added:‘(g)promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’; ‘(g) promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
‘(g) promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
‘(g) promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
(h) the following paragraph shall be added:‘5.   The national regulatory authorities shall, in pursuit of the policy objectives referred to in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, apply objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate regulatory principles by, inter alia:(a)promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;(b)ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;(c)safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;(d)promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;(e)taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;(f)imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’; (a) promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods; (b) ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services; (c) safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition; (d) promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved; (e) taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State; (f) imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
(a) promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;
(b) ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;
(c) safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;
(d) promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;
(e) taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;
(f) imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
(a) promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;
(b) ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;
(c) safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;
(d) promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;
(e) taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;
(f) imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
9) the following Article shall be inserted:‘Article 8aStrategic planning and coordination of radio spectrum policy1.   Member States shall cooperate with each other and with the Commission in the strategic planning, coordination and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in the European Community. To this end, they shall take into consideration, inter alia, the economic, safety, health, public interest, freedom of expression, cultural, scientific, social and technical aspects of EU policies as well as the various interests of radio spectrum user communities with the aim of optimising the use of radio spectrum and avoiding harmful interference.2.   By cooperating with each other and with the Commission, Member States shall promote the coordination of radio spectrum policy approaches in the European Community and, where appropriate, harmonised conditions with regard to the availability and efficient use of radio spectrum necessary for the establishment and functioning of the internal market in electronic communications.3.   The Commission, taking utmost account of the opinion of the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (RSPG), established by Commission Decision 2002/622/EC of 26 July 2002 establishing a Radio Spectrum Policy Group(*3), may submit legislative proposals to the European Parliament and the Council for establishing multiannual radio spectrum policy programmes. Such programmes shall set out the policy orientations and objectives for the strategic planning and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the Specific Directives.4.   Where necessary to ensure the effective coordination of the interests of the European Community in international organisations competent in radio spectrum matters, the Commission, taking utmost account of the opinion of the RSPG, may propose common policy objectives to the European Parliament and the Council.(*3)OJ L 198, 27.7.2002, p. 49.’;"
10) Article 9 shall be replaced by the following:‘Article 9Management of radio frequencies for electronic communications services1.   Taking due account of the fact that radio frequencies are a public good that has an important social, cultural and economic value, Member States shall ensure the effective management of radio frequencies for electronic communication services in their territory in accordance with Articles 8 and 8a. They shall ensure that spectrum allocation used for electronic communications services and issuing general authorisations or individual rights of use of such radio frequencies by competent national authorities are based on objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate criteria.In applying this Article, Member States shall respect relevant international agreements, including the ITU Radio Regulations, and may take public policy considerations into account.2.   Member States shall promote the harmonisation of use of radio frequencies across the Community, consistent with the need to ensure effective and efficient use thereof and in pursuit of benefits for the consumer such as economies of scale and interoperability of services. In so doing, they shall act in accordance with Article 8a and with the Decision No 676/2002/EC (Radio Spectrum Decision).3.   Unless otherwise provided in the second subparagraph, Member States shall ensure that all types of technology used for electronic communications services may be used in the radio frequency bands, declared available for electronic communications services in their National Frequency Allocation Plan in accordance with Community law.Member States may, however, provide for proportionate and non-discriminatory restrictions to the types of radio network or wireless access technology used for electronic communications services where this is necessary to:(a)avoid harmful interference;(b)protect public health against electromagnetic fields;(c)ensure technical quality of service;(d)ensure maximisation of radio frequency sharing;(e)safeguard efficient use of spectrum; or(f)ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective in accordance with paragraph 4.4.   Unless otherwise provided in the second subparagraph, Member States shall ensure that all types of electronic communications services may be provided in the radio frequency bands, declared available for electronic communications services in their National Frequency Allocation Plan in accordance with Community law. Member States may, however, provide for proportionate and non-discriminatory restrictions to the types of electronic communications services to be provided, including, where necessary, to fulfil a requirement under the ITU Radio Regulations.Measures that require an electronic communications service to be provided in a specific band available for electronic communications services shall be justified in order to ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law, such as, and not limited to:(a)safety of life;(b)the promotion of social, regional or territorial cohesion;(c)the avoidance of inefficient use of radio frequencies; or(d)the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism, for example by the provision of radio and television broadcasting services.A measure which prohibits the provision of any other electronic communications service in a specific band may only be provided for where justified by the need to protect safety of life services. Member States may, exceptionally, also extend such a measure in order to fulfil other general interest objectives as defined by Member States in accordance with Community law.5.   Member States shall regularly review the necessity of the restrictions referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4, and shall make the results of these reviews public.6.   Paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply to spectrum allocated to be used for electronic communications services, general authorisations issued and individual rights of use of radio frequencies granted after 25 May 2011.Spectrum allocations, general authorisations and individual rights of use which existed by 25 May 2011 shall be subject to Article 9a.7.   Without prejudice to the provisions of the Specific Directives and taking into account the relevant national circumstances, Member States may lay down rules in order to prevent spectrum hoarding, in particular by setting out strict deadlines for the effective exploitation of the rights of use by the holder of the rights and by applying penalties, including financial penalties or the withdrawal of the rights of use in case of non-compliance with the deadlines. These rules shall be established and applied in a proportionate, non-discriminatory and transparent manner.’; (a) avoid harmful interference; (b) protect public health against electromagnetic fields; (c) ensure technical quality of service; (d) ensure maximisation of radio frequency sharing; (e) safeguard efficient use of spectrum; or (f) ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective in accordance with paragraph 4. (a) safety of life; (b) the promotion of social, regional or territorial cohesion; (c) the avoidance of inefficient use of radio frequencies; or (d) the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism, for example by the provision of radio and television broadcasting services.
(a) avoid harmful interference;
(b) protect public health against electromagnetic fields;
(c) ensure technical quality of service;
(d) ensure maximisation of radio frequency sharing;
(e) safeguard efficient use of spectrum; or
(f) ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective in accordance with paragraph 4.
(a) safety of life;
(b) the promotion of social, regional or territorial cohesion;
(c) the avoidance of inefficient use of radio frequencies; or
(d) the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism, for example by the provision of radio and television broadcasting services.
(a) avoid harmful interference;
(b) protect public health against electromagnetic fields;
(c) ensure technical quality of service;
(d) ensure maximisation of radio frequency sharing;
(e) safeguard efficient use of spectrum; or
(f) ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective in accordance with paragraph 4.
(a) safety of life;
(b) the promotion of social, regional or territorial cohesion;
(c) the avoidance of inefficient use of radio frequencies; or
(d) the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism, for example by the provision of radio and television broadcasting services.
11) the following Articles shall be inserted:‘Article 9aReview of restrictions on existing rights1.   For a period of five years starting from 25 May 2011, Member States may allow holders of rights to use radio frequencies which were granted before that date and which will remain valid for a period of not less that five years after that date, to submit an application to the competent national authority for a reassessment of the restrictions on their rights in accordance with Article 9(3) and (4).Before adopting its decision, the competent national authority shall notify the right holder of its reassessment of the restrictions, indicating the extent of the right after reassessment, and shall allow him a reasonable time limit to withdraw his application.If the right holder withdraws his application, the right shall remain unchanged until its expiry or until the end of the five-year period, whichever is the earlier date.2.   After the five-year period referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall take all appropriate measures to ensure that Article 9(3) and (4) apply to all remaining general authorisations or individual rights of use and spectrum allocations used for electronic communications services which existed on 25 May 2011.3.   In applying this Article, Member States shall take appropriate measures to promote fair competition.4.   Measures adopted in applying this Article do not constitute the granting of new rights of use and therefore are not subject to the relevant provisions of Article 5(2) of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive).Article 9bTransfer or lease of individual rights to use radio frequencies1.   Member States shall ensure that undertakings may transfer or lease to other undertakings in accordance with conditions attached to the rights of use of radio frequencies and in accordance with national procedures individual rights to use radio frequencies in the bands for which this is provided in the implementing measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3.In other bands, Member States may also make provision for undertakings to transfer or lease individual rights to use radio frequencies to other undertakings in accordance with national procedures.Conditions attached to individual rights to use radio frequencies shall continue to apply after the transfer or lease, unless otherwise specified by the competent national authority.Member States may also determine that the provisions of this paragraph shall not apply where the undertaking's individual right to use radio frequencies was initially obtained free of charge.2.   Member States shall ensure that an undertaking's intention to transfer rights to use radio frequencies, as well as the effective transfer thereof is notified in accordance with national procedures to the competent national authority responsible for granting individual rights of use and is made public. Where radio frequency use has been harmonised through the application of the Decision No 676/2002/EC (Radio Spectrum Decision) or other Community measures, any such transfer shall comply with such harmonised use.3.   The Commission may adopt appropriate implementing measures to identify the bands for which rights to use radio frequencies may be transferred or leased between undertakings. These measures shall not cover frequencies which are used for broadcasting.These technical implementing measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
12) Article 10 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities control the granting of rights of use of all national numbering resources and the management of the national numbering plans. Member States shall ensure that adequate numbers and numbering ranges are provided for all publicly available electronic communications services. National regulatory authorities shall establish objective, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures for granting rights of use for national numbering resources.2.   National regulatory authorities shall ensure that national numbering plans and procedures are applied in a manner that gives equal treatment to all providers of publicly available electronic communications services. In particular, Member States shall ensure that an undertaking to which the right of use for a range of numbers has been granted does not discriminate against other providers of electronic communications services as regards the number sequences used to give access to their services.’;(b)paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Member States shall support the harmonisation of specific numbers or numbering ranges within the Community where it promotes both the functioning of the internal market and the development of pan-European services. The Commission may take appropriate technical implementing measures on this matter.These measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’; (a) paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities control the granting of rights of use of all national numbering resources and the management of the national numbering plans. Member States shall ensure that adequate numbers and numbering ranges are provided for all publicly available electronic communications services. National regulatory authorities shall establish objective, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures for granting rights of use for national numbering resources.2.   National regulatory authorities shall ensure that national numbering plans and procedures are applied in a manner that gives equal treatment to all providers of publicly available electronic communications services. In particular, Member States shall ensure that an undertaking to which the right of use for a range of numbers has been granted does not discriminate against other providers of electronic communications services as regards the number sequences used to give access to their services.’; (b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Member States shall support the harmonisation of specific numbers or numbering ranges within the Community where it promotes both the functioning of the internal market and the development of pan-European services. The Commission may take appropriate technical implementing measures on this matter.These measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities control the granting of rights of use of all national numbering resources and the management of the national numbering plans. Member States shall ensure that adequate numbers and numbering ranges are provided for all publicly available electronic communications services. National regulatory authorities shall establish objective, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures for granting rights of use for national numbering resources.2.   National regulatory authorities shall ensure that national numbering plans and procedures are applied in a manner that gives equal treatment to all providers of publicly available electronic communications services. In particular, Member States shall ensure that an undertaking to which the right of use for a range of numbers has been granted does not discriminate against other providers of electronic communications services as regards the number sequences used to give access to their services.’;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Member States shall support the harmonisation of specific numbers or numbering ranges within the Community where it promotes both the functioning of the internal market and the development of pan-European services. The Commission may take appropriate technical implementing measures on this matter.These measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities control the granting of rights of use of all national numbering resources and the management of the national numbering plans. Member States shall ensure that adequate numbers and numbering ranges are provided for all publicly available electronic communications services. National regulatory authorities shall establish objective, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures for granting rights of use for national numbering resources.2.   National regulatory authorities shall ensure that national numbering plans and procedures are applied in a manner that gives equal treatment to all providers of publicly available electronic communications services. In particular, Member States shall ensure that an undertaking to which the right of use for a range of numbers has been granted does not discriminate against other providers of electronic communications services as regards the number sequences used to give access to their services.’;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Member States shall support the harmonisation of specific numbers or numbering ranges within the Community where it promotes both the functioning of the internal market and the development of pan-European services. The Commission may take appropriate technical implementing measures on this matter.These measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
13) Article 11 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1, second subparagraph, first indent shall be replaced by the following:‘—acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;(b)paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Member States shall ensure that where public or local authorities retain ownership or control of undertakings operating public electronic communications networks and/or publicly available electronic communications services, there is an effective structural separation of the function responsible for granting the rights referred to in paragraph 1 from the activities associated with ownership or control.’; (a) paragraph 1, second subparagraph, first indent shall be replaced by the following:‘—acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’; ‘— acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’; (b) paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Member States shall ensure that where public or local authorities retain ownership or control of undertakings operating public electronic communications networks and/or publicly available electronic communications services, there is an effective structural separation of the function responsible for granting the rights referred to in paragraph 1 from the activities associated with ownership or control.’;
(a) paragraph 1, second subparagraph, first indent shall be replaced by the following:‘—acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’; ‘— acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
‘— acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
(b) paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Member States shall ensure that where public or local authorities retain ownership or control of undertakings operating public electronic communications networks and/or publicly available electronic communications services, there is an effective structural separation of the function responsible for granting the rights referred to in paragraph 1 from the activities associated with ownership or control.’;
(a) paragraph 1, second subparagraph, first indent shall be replaced by the following:‘—acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’; ‘— acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
‘— acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
‘— acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
(b) paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Member States shall ensure that where public or local authorities retain ownership or control of undertakings operating public electronic communications networks and/or publicly available electronic communications services, there is an effective structural separation of the function responsible for granting the rights referred to in paragraph 1 from the activities associated with ownership or control.’;
14) Article 12 shall be replaced by the following:‘Article 12Co-location and sharing of network elements and associated facilities for providers of electronic communications networks1.   Where an undertaking providing electronic communications networks has the right under national legislation to install facilities on, over or under public or private property, or may take advantage of a procedure for the expropriation or use of property, national regulatory authorities shall, taking full account of the principle of proportionality, be able to impose the sharing of such facilities or property, including buildings, entries to buildings, building wiring, masts, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, manholes, cabinets.2.   Member States may require holders of the rights referred to in paragraph 1 to share facilities or property (including physical co-location) or take measures to facilitate the coordination of public works in order to protect the environment, public health, public security or to meet town and country planning objectives and only after an appropriate period of public consultation, during which all interested parties shall be given an opportunity to express their views. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of facility or property sharing.3.   Member States shall ensure that national authorities, after an appropriate period of public consultation during which all interested parties are given the opportunity to state their views, also have the power to impose obligations in relation to the sharing of wiring inside buildings or up to the first concentration or distribution point where this is located outside the building, on the holders of the rights referred to in paragraph 1 and/or on the owner of such wiring, where this is justified on the grounds that duplication of such infrastructure would be economically inefficient or physically impracticable. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of facility or property sharing adjusted for risk where appropriate.4.   Member States shall ensure that competent national authorities may require undertakings to provide the necessary information, if requested by the competent authorities, in order for these authorities, in conjunction with national regulatory authorities, to be able to establish a detailed inventory of the nature, availability and geographical location of the facilities referred to in paragraph 1 and make it available to interested parties.5.   Measures taken by a national regulatory authority in accordance with this Article shall be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory, and proportionate. Where relevant, these measures shall be carried out in coordination with local authorities.’;
15) the following chapter shall be inserted:‘CHAPTER IIIaSECURITY AND INTEGRITY OF NETWORKS AND SERVICESArticle 13aSecurity and integrity1.   Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services take appropriate technical and organisational measures to appropriately manage the risks posed to security of networks and services. Having regard to the state of the art, these measures shall ensure a level of security appropriate to the risk presented. In particular, measures shall be taken to prevent and minimise the impact of security incidents on users and interconnected networks.2.   Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks take all appropriate steps to guarantee the integrity of their networks, and thus ensure the continuity of supply of services provided over those networks.3.   Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services notify the competent national regulatory authority of a breach of security or loss of integrity that has had a significant impact on the operation of networks or services.Where appropriate, the national regulatory authority concerned shall inform the national regulatory authorities in other Member States and the European Network and Information Security Agency (ENISA). The national regulatory authority concerned may inform the public or require the undertakings to do so, where it determines that disclosure of the breach is in the public interest.Once a year, the national regulatory authority concerned shall submit a summary report to the Commission and ENISA on the notifications received and the action taken in accordance with this paragraph.4.   The Commission, taking the utmost account of the opinion of ENISA, may adopt appropriate technical implementing measures with a view to harmonising the measures referred to in paragraphs 1, 2, and 3, including measures defining the circumstances, format and procedures applicable to notification requirements. These technical implementing measures shall be based on European and international standards to the greatest extent possible, and shall not prevent Member States from adopting additional requirements in order to pursue the objectives set out in paragraphs 1 and 2.These implementing measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).Article 13bImplementation and enforcement1.   Member States shall ensure that in order to implement Article 13a, competent national regulatory authorities have the power to issue binding instructions, including those regarding time limits for implementation, to undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services.2.   Member States shall ensure that competent national regulatory authorities have the power to require undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services to:(a)provide information needed to assess the security and/or integrity of their services and networks, including documented security policies; and(b)submit to a security audit carried out by a qualified independent body or a competent national authority and make the results thereof available to the national regulatory authority. The cost of the audit shall be paid by the undertaking.3.   Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have all the powers necessary to investigate cases of non-compliance and the effects thereof on the security and integrity of the networks.4.   These provisions shall be without prejudice to Article 3 of this Directive.’; (a) provide information needed to assess the security and/or integrity of their services and networks, including documented security policies; and (b) submit to a security audit carried out by a qualified independent body or a competent national authority and make the results thereof available to the national regulatory authority. The cost of the audit shall be paid by the undertaking.
(a) provide information needed to assess the security and/or integrity of their services and networks, including documented security policies; and
(b) submit to a security audit carried out by a qualified independent body or a competent national authority and make the results thereof available to the national regulatory authority. The cost of the audit shall be paid by the undertaking.
(a) provide information needed to assess the security and/or integrity of their services and networks, including documented security policies; and
(b) submit to a security audit carried out by a qualified independent body or a competent national authority and make the results thereof available to the national regulatory authority. The cost of the audit shall be paid by the undertaking.
16) in Article 14, paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Where an undertaking has significant market power on a specific market (the first market), it may also be designated as having significant market power on a closely related market (the second market), where the links between the two markets are such as to allow the market power held in the first market to be leveraged into the second market, thereby strengthening the market power of the undertaking. Consequently, remedies aimed at preventing such leverage may be applied in the second market pursuant to Articles 9, 10, 11 and 13 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), and where such remedies prove to be insufficient, remedies pursuant to Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) may be imposed.’;
17) Article 15 shall be amended as follows:(a)the heading shall be replaced by the following:‘Procedure for the identification and definition of markets’;(b)in paragraph 1, the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   After public consultation including with national regulatory authorities and taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission shall, in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), adopt a Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets (the Recommendation). The Recommendation shall identify those product and service markets within the electronic communications sector the characteristics of which may be such as to justify the imposition of regulatory obligations set out in the Specific Directives, without prejudice to markets that may be defined in specific cases under competition law. The Commission shall define markets in accordance with the principles of competition law.’;(c)paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   National regulatory authorities shall, taking the utmost account of the Recommendation and the Guidelines, define relevant markets appropriate to national circumstances, in particular relevant geographic markets within their territory, in accordance with the principles of competition law. National regulatory authorities shall follow the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7 before defining the markets that differ from those identified in the Recommendation.’;(d)paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   After consultation including with national regulatory authorities the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, adopt a Decision identifying transnational markets, acting in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’; (a) the heading shall be replaced by the following:‘Procedure for the identification and definition of markets’; (b) in paragraph 1, the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   After public consultation including with national regulatory authorities and taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission shall, in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), adopt a Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets (the Recommendation). The Recommendation shall identify those product and service markets within the electronic communications sector the characteristics of which may be such as to justify the imposition of regulatory obligations set out in the Specific Directives, without prejudice to markets that may be defined in specific cases under competition law. The Commission shall define markets in accordance with the principles of competition law.’; (c) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   National regulatory authorities shall, taking the utmost account of the Recommendation and the Guidelines, define relevant markets appropriate to national circumstances, in particular relevant geographic markets within their territory, in accordance with the principles of competition law. National regulatory authorities shall follow the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7 before defining the markets that differ from those identified in the Recommendation.’; (d) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   After consultation including with national regulatory authorities the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, adopt a Decision identifying transnational markets, acting in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
(a) the heading shall be replaced by the following:‘Procedure for the identification and definition of markets’;
(b) in paragraph 1, the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   After public consultation including with national regulatory authorities and taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission shall, in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), adopt a Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets (the Recommendation). The Recommendation shall identify those product and service markets within the electronic communications sector the characteristics of which may be such as to justify the imposition of regulatory obligations set out in the Specific Directives, without prejudice to markets that may be defined in specific cases under competition law. The Commission shall define markets in accordance with the principles of competition law.’;
(c) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   National regulatory authorities shall, taking the utmost account of the Recommendation and the Guidelines, define relevant markets appropriate to national circumstances, in particular relevant geographic markets within their territory, in accordance with the principles of competition law. National regulatory authorities shall follow the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7 before defining the markets that differ from those identified in the Recommendation.’;
(d) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   After consultation including with national regulatory authorities the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, adopt a Decision identifying transnational markets, acting in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
(a) the heading shall be replaced by the following:‘Procedure for the identification and definition of markets’;
(b) in paragraph 1, the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   After public consultation including with national regulatory authorities and taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission shall, in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), adopt a Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets (the Recommendation). The Recommendation shall identify those product and service markets within the electronic communications sector the characteristics of which may be such as to justify the imposition of regulatory obligations set out in the Specific Directives, without prejudice to markets that may be defined in specific cases under competition law. The Commission shall define markets in accordance with the principles of competition law.’;
(c) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   National regulatory authorities shall, taking the utmost account of the Recommendation and the Guidelines, define relevant markets appropriate to national circumstances, in particular relevant geographic markets within their territory, in accordance with the principles of competition law. National regulatory authorities shall follow the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7 before defining the markets that differ from those identified in the Recommendation.’;
(d) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   After consultation including with national regulatory authorities the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, adopt a Decision identifying transnational markets, acting in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
18) Article 16 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant markets taking into account the markets identified in the Recommendation, and taking the utmost account of the Guidelines. Member States shall ensure that this analysis is carried out, where appropriate, in collaboration with the national competition authorities.2.   Where a national regulatory authority is required under paragraphs 3 or 4 of this Article, Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), or Article 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) to determine whether to impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations on undertakings, it shall determine on the basis of its market analysis referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article whether a relevant market is effectively competitive.’;(b)paragraphs 4, 5 and 6 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where a national regulatory authority determines that a relevant market is not effectively competitive, it shall identify undertakings which individually or jointly have a significant market power on that market in accordance with Article 14 and the national regulatory authority shall on such undertakings impose appropriate specific regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article or maintain or amend such obligations where they already exist.5.   In the case of transnational markets identified in the Decision referred to in Article 15(4), the national regulatory authorities concerned shall jointly conduct the market analysis taking the utmost account of the Guidelines and, in a concerted fashion, shall decide on any imposition, maintenance, amendment or withdrawal of regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.6.   Measures taken in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be subject to the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant market and notify the corresponding draft measure in accordance with Article 7:(a)within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;(b)within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or(c)within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;(c)the following paragraph shall be added:‘7.   Where a national regulatory authority has not completed its analysis of a relevant market identified in the Recommendation within the time limit laid down in paragraph 6, BEREC shall, upon request, provide assistance to the national regulatory authority concerned in completing the analysis of the specific market and the specific obligations to be imposed. With this assistance, the national regulatory authority concerned shall within six months notify the draft measure to the Commission in accordance with Article 7.’; (a) paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant markets taking into account the markets identified in the Recommendation, and taking the utmost account of the Guidelines. Member States shall ensure that this analysis is carried out, where appropriate, in collaboration with the national competition authorities.2.   Where a national regulatory authority is required under paragraphs 3 or 4 of this Article, Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), or Article 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) to determine whether to impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations on undertakings, it shall determine on the basis of its market analysis referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article whether a relevant market is effectively competitive.’; (b) paragraphs 4, 5 and 6 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where a national regulatory authority determines that a relevant market is not effectively competitive, it shall identify undertakings which individually or jointly have a significant market power on that market in accordance with Article 14 and the national regulatory authority shall on such undertakings impose appropriate specific regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article or maintain or amend such obligations where they already exist.5.   In the case of transnational markets identified in the Decision referred to in Article 15(4), the national regulatory authorities concerned shall jointly conduct the market analysis taking the utmost account of the Guidelines and, in a concerted fashion, shall decide on any imposition, maintenance, amendment or withdrawal of regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.6.   Measures taken in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be subject to the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant market and notify the corresponding draft measure in accordance with Article 7:(a)within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;(b)within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or(c)within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’; (a) within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension; (b) within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or (c) within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’; (c) the following paragraph shall be added:‘7.   Where a national regulatory authority has not completed its analysis of a relevant market identified in the Recommendation within the time limit laid down in paragraph 6, BEREC shall, upon request, provide assistance to the national regulatory authority concerned in completing the analysis of the specific market and the specific obligations to be imposed. With this assistance, the national regulatory authority concerned shall within six months notify the draft measure to the Commission in accordance with Article 7.’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant markets taking into account the markets identified in the Recommendation, and taking the utmost account of the Guidelines. Member States shall ensure that this analysis is carried out, where appropriate, in collaboration with the national competition authorities.2.   Where a national regulatory authority is required under paragraphs 3 or 4 of this Article, Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), or Article 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) to determine whether to impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations on undertakings, it shall determine on the basis of its market analysis referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article whether a relevant market is effectively competitive.’;
(b) paragraphs 4, 5 and 6 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where a national regulatory authority determines that a relevant market is not effectively competitive, it shall identify undertakings which individually or jointly have a significant market power on that market in accordance with Article 14 and the national regulatory authority shall on such undertakings impose appropriate specific regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article or maintain or amend such obligations where they already exist.5.   In the case of transnational markets identified in the Decision referred to in Article 15(4), the national regulatory authorities concerned shall jointly conduct the market analysis taking the utmost account of the Guidelines and, in a concerted fashion, shall decide on any imposition, maintenance, amendment or withdrawal of regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.6.   Measures taken in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be subject to the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant market and notify the corresponding draft measure in accordance with Article 7:(a)within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;(b)within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or(c)within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’; (a) within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension; (b) within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or (c) within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(a) within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;
(b) within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or
(c) within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(c) the following paragraph shall be added:‘7.   Where a national regulatory authority has not completed its analysis of a relevant market identified in the Recommendation within the time limit laid down in paragraph 6, BEREC shall, upon request, provide assistance to the national regulatory authority concerned in completing the analysis of the specific market and the specific obligations to be imposed. With this assistance, the national regulatory authority concerned shall within six months notify the draft measure to the Commission in accordance with Article 7.’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant markets taking into account the markets identified in the Recommendation, and taking the utmost account of the Guidelines. Member States shall ensure that this analysis is carried out, where appropriate, in collaboration with the national competition authorities.2.   Where a national regulatory authority is required under paragraphs 3 or 4 of this Article, Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), or Article 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) to determine whether to impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations on undertakings, it shall determine on the basis of its market analysis referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article whether a relevant market is effectively competitive.’;
(b) paragraphs 4, 5 and 6 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where a national regulatory authority determines that a relevant market is not effectively competitive, it shall identify undertakings which individually or jointly have a significant market power on that market in accordance with Article 14 and the national regulatory authority shall on such undertakings impose appropriate specific regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article or maintain or amend such obligations where they already exist.5.   In the case of transnational markets identified in the Decision referred to in Article 15(4), the national regulatory authorities concerned shall jointly conduct the market analysis taking the utmost account of the Guidelines and, in a concerted fashion, shall decide on any imposition, maintenance, amendment or withdrawal of regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.6.   Measures taken in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be subject to the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant market and notify the corresponding draft measure in accordance with Article 7:(a)within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;(b)within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or(c)within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’; (a) within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension; (b) within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or (c) within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(a) within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;
(b) within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or
(c) within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(a) within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;
(b) within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or
(c) within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(c) the following paragraph shall be added:‘7.   Where a national regulatory authority has not completed its analysis of a relevant market identified in the Recommendation within the time limit laid down in paragraph 6, BEREC shall, upon request, provide assistance to the national regulatory authority concerned in completing the analysis of the specific market and the specific obligations to be imposed. With this assistance, the national regulatory authority concerned shall within six months notify the draft measure to the Commission in accordance with Article 7.’;
19) Article 17 shall be amended as follows:(a)in the first sentence of paragraph 1, the word ‘standards’ shall be replaced by ‘non-compulsory standards’;(b)the third subparagraph of paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘In the absence of such standards and/or specifications, Member States shall encourage the implementation of international standards or recommendations adopted by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), the International Organisation for Standardisation (ISO) and the International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC).’;(c)paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where the Commission intends to make the implementation of certain standards and/or specifications compulsory, it shall publish a notice in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionand invite public comment by all parties concerned. The Commission shall take appropriate implementing measures and make implementation of the relevant standards compulsory by making reference to them as compulsory standards in the list of standards and/or specifications published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.5.   Where the Commission considers that standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1 no longer contribute to the provision of harmonised electronic communications services, or that they no longer meet consumers' needs or are hampering technological development, it shall, acting in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), remove them from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1.’;(d)in paragraph 6, the words ‘acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 22(3), remove them from this list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’ shall be replaced by the words ‘take the appropriate implementing measures and remove those standards and/or specifications from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’;(e)the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘6a.   The implementing measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, referred to in paragraphs 4 and 6, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’; (a) in the first sentence of paragraph 1, the word ‘standards’ shall be replaced by ‘non-compulsory standards’; (b) the third subparagraph of paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘In the absence of such standards and/or specifications, Member States shall encourage the implementation of international standards or recommendations adopted by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), the International Organisation for Standardisation (ISO) and the International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC).’; (c) paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where the Commission intends to make the implementation of certain standards and/or specifications compulsory, it shall publish a notice in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionand invite public comment by all parties concerned. The Commission shall take appropriate implementing measures and make implementation of the relevant standards compulsory by making reference to them as compulsory standards in the list of standards and/or specifications published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.5.   Where the Commission considers that standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1 no longer contribute to the provision of harmonised electronic communications services, or that they no longer meet consumers' needs or are hampering technological development, it shall, acting in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), remove them from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1.’; (d) in paragraph 6, the words ‘acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 22(3), remove them from this list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’ shall be replaced by the words ‘take the appropriate implementing measures and remove those standards and/or specifications from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’; (e) the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘6a.   The implementing measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, referred to in paragraphs 4 and 6, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
(a) in the first sentence of paragraph 1, the word ‘standards’ shall be replaced by ‘non-compulsory standards’;
(b) the third subparagraph of paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘In the absence of such standards and/or specifications, Member States shall encourage the implementation of international standards or recommendations adopted by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), the International Organisation for Standardisation (ISO) and the International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC).’;
(c) paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where the Commission intends to make the implementation of certain standards and/or specifications compulsory, it shall publish a notice in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionand invite public comment by all parties concerned. The Commission shall take appropriate implementing measures and make implementation of the relevant standards compulsory by making reference to them as compulsory standards in the list of standards and/or specifications published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.5.   Where the Commission considers that standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1 no longer contribute to the provision of harmonised electronic communications services, or that they no longer meet consumers' needs or are hampering technological development, it shall, acting in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), remove them from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1.’;
(d) in paragraph 6, the words ‘acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 22(3), remove them from this list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’ shall be replaced by the words ‘take the appropriate implementing measures and remove those standards and/or specifications from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’;
(e) the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘6a.   The implementing measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, referred to in paragraphs 4 and 6, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
(a) in the first sentence of paragraph 1, the word ‘standards’ shall be replaced by ‘non-compulsory standards’;
(b) the third subparagraph of paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘In the absence of such standards and/or specifications, Member States shall encourage the implementation of international standards or recommendations adopted by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), the International Organisation for Standardisation (ISO) and the International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC).’;
(c) paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be replaced by the following:‘4.   Where the Commission intends to make the implementation of certain standards and/or specifications compulsory, it shall publish a notice in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionand invite public comment by all parties concerned. The Commission shall take appropriate implementing measures and make implementation of the relevant standards compulsory by making reference to them as compulsory standards in the list of standards and/or specifications published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.5.   Where the Commission considers that standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1 no longer contribute to the provision of harmonised electronic communications services, or that they no longer meet consumers' needs or are hampering technological development, it shall, acting in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), remove them from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1.’;
(d) in paragraph 6, the words ‘acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 22(3), remove them from this list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’ shall be replaced by the words ‘take the appropriate implementing measures and remove those standards and/or specifications from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’;
(e) the following paragraph shall be inserted:‘6a.   The implementing measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, referred to in paragraphs 4 and 6, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
20) Article 18 shall be amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1, the following point (c) shall be added:‘(c)providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;(b)paragraph 3 shall be deleted; (a) in paragraph 1, the following point (c) shall be added:‘(c)providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’; ‘(c) providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’; (b) paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
(a) in paragraph 1, the following point (c) shall be added:‘(c)providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’; ‘(c) providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
‘(c) providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
(b) paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
(a) in paragraph 1, the following point (c) shall be added:‘(c)providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’; ‘(c) providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
‘(c) providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
‘(c) providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
(b) paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
21) Article 19 shall be replaced by the following:‘Article 19Harmonisation procedures1.   Without prejudice to Article 9 of this Directive and Articles 6 and 8 of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), where the Commission finds that divergences in the implementation by the national regulatory authorities of the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives may create a barrier to the internal market, the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, issue a recommendation or a decision on the harmonised application of the provisions in this Directive and the Specific Directives in order to further the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 8.2.   Where the Commission issues a recommendation pursuant to paragraph 1, it shall act in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2).Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take the utmost account of those recommendations in carrying out their tasks. Where a national regulatory authority chooses not to follow a recommendation, it shall inform the Commission, giving the reasons for its position.3.   The decisions adopted pursuant to paragraph 1 may include only the identification of a harmonised or coordinated approach for the purposes of addressing the following matters:(a)the inconsistent implementation of general regulatory approaches by national regulatory authorities on the regulation of electronic communication markets in the application of Articles 15 and 16, where it creates a barrier to the internal market. Such decisions shall not refer to specific notifications issued by the national regulatory authorities pursuant to Article 7a;In such a case, the Commission shall propose a draft decision only:—after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and—taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request;(b)numbering, including number ranges, portability of numbers and identifiers, number and address translation systems, and access to 112 emergency services.4.   The decision referred to in paragraph 1, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).5.   BEREC may on its own initiative advise the Commission on whether a measure should be adopted pursuant to paragraph 1.’; (a) the inconsistent implementation of general regulatory approaches by national regulatory authorities on the regulation of electronic communication markets in the application of Articles 15 and 16, where it creates a barrier to the internal market. Such decisions shall not refer to specific notifications issued by the national regulatory authorities pursuant to Article 7a;In such a case, the Commission shall propose a draft decision only:—after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and—taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request; — after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and — taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request; (b) numbering, including number ranges, portability of numbers and identifiers, number and address translation systems, and access to 112 emergency services.
(a) the inconsistent implementation of general regulatory approaches by national regulatory authorities on the regulation of electronic communication markets in the application of Articles 15 and 16, where it creates a barrier to the internal market. Such decisions shall not refer to specific notifications issued by the national regulatory authorities pursuant to Article 7a;In such a case, the Commission shall propose a draft decision only:—after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and—taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request; — after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and — taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request;
— after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and
— taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request;
(b) numbering, including number ranges, portability of numbers and identifiers, number and address translation systems, and access to 112 emergency services.
(a) the inconsistent implementation of general regulatory approaches by national regulatory authorities on the regulation of electronic communication markets in the application of Articles 15 and 16, where it creates a barrier to the internal market. Such decisions shall not refer to specific notifications issued by the national regulatory authorities pursuant to Article 7a;In such a case, the Commission shall propose a draft decision only:—after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and—taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request; — after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and — taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request;
— after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and
— taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request;
— after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and
— taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission's request;
(b) numbering, including number ranges, portability of numbers and identifiers, number and address translation systems, and access to 112 emergency services.
22) Article 20(1) shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   In the event of a dispute arising in connection with existing obligations under this Directive or the Specific Directives between undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services in a Member State, or between such undertakings and other undertakings in the Member State benefiting from obligations of access and/or interconnection arising under this Directive or the Specific Directives, the national regulatory authority concerned shall, at the request of either party, and without prejudice to the provisions of paragraph 2, issue a binding decision to resolve the dispute in the shortest possible time frame and in any case within four months, except in exceptional circumstances. The Member State concerned shall require that all parties cooperate fully with the national regulatory authority.’;
23) Article 21 shall be replaced by the following:‘Article 21Resolution of cross-border disputes1.   In the event of a cross-border dispute arising under this Directive or the Specific Directives between parties in different Member States, and where the dispute lies within the competence of national regulatory authorities from more than one Member State, the provisions set out in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 shall be applicable.2.   Any party may refer the dispute to the national regulatory authorities concerned. The competent national regulatory authorities shall coordinate their efforts and shall have the right to consult BEREC in order to bring about a consistent resolution of the dispute, in accordance with the objectives set out in Article 8.Any obligations imposed by the national regulatory authorities on undertakings as part of the resolution of a dispute shall comply with this Directive and the Specific Directives.Any national regulatory authority which has competence in such a dispute may request BEREC to adopt an opinion as to the action to be taken in accordance with the provisions of the Framework Directive and/or the Specific Directives to resolve the dispute.Where such a request has been made to BEREC, any national regulatory authority with competence in any aspect of the dispute shall await BEREC's opinion before taking action to resolve the dispute. This shall not preclude national regulatory authorities from taking urgent measures where necessary.Any obligations imposed on an undertaking by the national regulatory authority in resolving a dispute shall respect the provisions of this Directive or the Specific Directives and take the utmost account of the opinion adopted by BEREC.3.   Member States may make provision for the competent national regulatory authorities jointly to decline to resolve a dispute where other mechanisms, including mediation, exist and would better contribute to resolving of the dispute in a timely manner in accordance with the provisions of Article 8.They shall inform the parties without delay. If after four months the dispute is not resolved, where the dispute has not been brought before the courts by the party seeking redress and if either party requests it, the national regulatory authorities shall coordinate their efforts in order to resolve the dispute, in accordance with the provisions set out in Article 8 and taking the utmost account of any opinion adopted by BEREC.4.   The procedure referred to in paragraph 2 shall not preclude either party from bringing an action before the courts.’;
24) the following Article shall be inserted:‘Article 21aPenaltiesMember States shall lay down rules on penalties applicable to infringements of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and the Specific Directives and shall take all measures necessary to ensure that they are implemented. The penalties provided for must be appropriate, effective, proportionate and dissuasive. The Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 25 May 2011 and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.’;
25) Article 22 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.’;(b)paragraph 4 shall be deleted; (a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.’; (b) paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
(a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.’;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
(a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.’;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
26) Article 27 shall be deleted;
27) Annex I shall be deleted;
28) Annex II shall be replaced by the following:‘ANNEX IICriteria to be used by national regulatory authorities in making an assessment of joint dominance in accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 14(2)Two or more undertakings can be found to be in a joint dominant position within the meaning of Article 14 if, even in the absence of structural or other links between them, they operate in a market which is characterised by a lack of effective competition and in which no single undertaking has significant market power. In accordance with the applicable Community law and with the case-law of the Court of Justice of the European Communities on joint dominance, this is likely to be the case where the market is concentrated and exhibits a number of appropriate characteristics of which the following may be the most relevant in the context of electronic communications:—low elasticity of demand,—similar market shares,—high legal or economic barriers to entry,—vertical integration with collective refusal to supply,—lack of countervailing buyer power,—lack of potential competition.The above is an indicative list and is not exhaustive, nor are the criteria cumulative. Rather, the list is intended to illustrate only the type of evidence that could be used to support assertions concerning the existence of joint dominance.’. — low elasticity of demand, — similar market shares, — high legal or economic barriers to entry, — vertical integration with collective refusal to supply, — lack of countervailing buyer power, — lack of potential competition.
— low elasticity of demand,
— similar market shares,
— high legal or economic barriers to entry,
— vertical integration with collective refusal to supply,
— lack of countervailing buyer power,
— lack of potential competition.
— low elasticity of demand,
— similar market shares,
— high legal or economic barriers to entry,
— vertical integration with collective refusal to supply,
— lack of countervailing buyer power,
— lack of potential competition.
1) Article 2 shall be amended as follows:(a)point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;(b)point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’; (a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’; ‘(a) “access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’; (b) point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’; ‘(e) “local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
(a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’; ‘(a) “access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
‘(a) “access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
(b) point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’; ‘(e) “local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
‘(e) “local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
(a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:‘(a)“access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’; ‘(a) “access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
‘(a) “access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
‘(a) “access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
(b) point (e) shall be replaced by the following:‘(e)“local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’; ‘(e) “local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
‘(e) “local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
‘(e) “local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
2) Article 4(1) shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   Operators of public communications networks shall have a right and, when requested by other undertakings so authorised in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), an obligation to negotiate interconnection with each other for the purpose of providing publicly available electronic communications services, in order to ensure provision and interoperability of services throughout the Community. Operators shall offer access and interconnection to other undertakings on terms and conditions consistent with obligations imposed by the national regulatory authority pursuant to Articles 5 to 8.’;
3) Article 5 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;(ii)the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;(b)paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Obligations and conditions imposed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory, and shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures referred to in Articles 6, 7 and 7a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;(c)paragraph 3 shall be deleted;(d)paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   With regard to access and interconnection referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall ensure that the national regulatory authority is empowered to intervene at its own initiative where justified in order to secure the policy objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7, 20 and 21 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; (a) paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;(ii)the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; (i) the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’; (ii) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; ‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; (b) paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Obligations and conditions imposed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory, and shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures referred to in Articles 6, 7 and 7a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; (c) paragraph 3 shall be deleted; (d) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   With regard to access and interconnection referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall ensure that the national regulatory authority is empowered to intervene at its own initiative where justified in order to secure the policy objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7, 20 and 21 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;(ii)the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; (i) the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’; (ii) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; ‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(i) the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;
(ii) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; ‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(b) paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Obligations and conditions imposed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory, and shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures referred to in Articles 6, 7 and 7a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c) paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
(d) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   With regard to access and interconnection referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall ensure that the national regulatory authority is empowered to intervene at its own initiative where justified in order to secure the policy objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7, 20 and 21 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;(ii)the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; (i) the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’; (ii) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; ‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(i) the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;
(ii) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; ‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(i) the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:‘1.   National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;
(ii) the following point shall be inserted:‘(ab)in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’; ‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
‘(ab) in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(b) paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   Obligations and conditions imposed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory, and shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures referred to in Articles 6, 7 and 7a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c) paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
(d) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:‘3.   With regard to access and interconnection referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall ensure that the national regulatory authority is empowered to intervene at its own initiative where justified in order to secure the policy objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7, 20 and 21 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
4) Article 6(2) shall be replaced by the following:‘2.   In the light of market and technological developments, the Commission may adopt implementing measures to amend Annex I. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3).’;
5) Article 7 shall be deleted;
6) Article 8 shall be amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1, the words ‘Articles 9 to 13’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 9 to 13a’;(b)paragraph 3 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).(ii)the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;" (a) in paragraph 1, the words ‘Articles 9 to 13’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 9 to 13a’; (b) paragraph 3 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).(ii)the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;" (i) the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). — in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’, — in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). (ii) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;"
(a) in paragraph 1, the words ‘Articles 9 to 13’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 9 to 13a’;
(b) paragraph 3 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).(ii)the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;" (i) the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). — in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’, — in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). (ii) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;"
(i) the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). — in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’, — in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
— in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,
— in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
(ii) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;"
(a) in paragraph 1, the words ‘Articles 9 to 13’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 9 to 13a’;
(b) paragraph 3 shall be amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).(ii)the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;" (i) the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). — in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’, — in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). (ii) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;"
(i) the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). — in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’, — in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
— in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,
— in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
(ii) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;"
(i) the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:—in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,—in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5). — in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’, — in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
— in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,
— in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
— in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,
— in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
(ii) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.(*6)Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office.”;"
7) Article 9 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations for transparency in relation to interconnection and/or access, requiring operators to make public specified information, such as accounting information, technical specifications, network characteristics, terms and conditions for supply and use, including any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and prices.”;(b)paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding paragraph 3, where an operator has obligations under Article 12 concerning wholesale network infrastructure access, national regulatory authorities shall ensure the publication of a reference offer containing at least the elements set out in Annex II.”;(c)paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   The Commission may adopt the necessary amendments to Annex II in order to adapt it to technological and market developments. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3). In implementing the provisions of this paragraph, the Commission may be assisted by BEREC.”; (a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations for transparency in relation to interconnection and/or access, requiring operators to make public specified information, such as accounting information, technical specifications, network characteristics, terms and conditions for supply and use, including any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and prices.”; (b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding paragraph 3, where an operator has obligations under Article 12 concerning wholesale network infrastructure access, national regulatory authorities shall ensure the publication of a reference offer containing at least the elements set out in Annex II.”; (c) paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   The Commission may adopt the necessary amendments to Annex II in order to adapt it to technological and market developments. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3). In implementing the provisions of this paragraph, the Commission may be assisted by BEREC.”;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations for transparency in relation to interconnection and/or access, requiring operators to make public specified information, such as accounting information, technical specifications, network characteristics, terms and conditions for supply and use, including any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and prices.”;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding paragraph 3, where an operator has obligations under Article 12 concerning wholesale network infrastructure access, national regulatory authorities shall ensure the publication of a reference offer containing at least the elements set out in Annex II.”;
(c) paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   The Commission may adopt the necessary amendments to Annex II in order to adapt it to technological and market developments. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3). In implementing the provisions of this paragraph, the Commission may be assisted by BEREC.”;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations for transparency in relation to interconnection and/or access, requiring operators to make public specified information, such as accounting information, technical specifications, network characteristics, terms and conditions for supply and use, including any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and prices.”;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding paragraph 3, where an operator has obligations under Article 12 concerning wholesale network infrastructure access, national regulatory authorities shall ensure the publication of a reference offer containing at least the elements set out in Annex II.”;
(c) paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   The Commission may adopt the necessary amendments to Annex II in order to adapt it to technological and market developments. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3). In implementing the provisions of this paragraph, the Commission may be assisted by BEREC.”;
8) Article 12 shall be amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1, point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;(b)in paragraph 1, point (f) shall be replaced by the following:“(f)to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;(c)in paragraph 1, the following point shall be added:“(j)to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;(d)in paragraph 2, the introductory phrase and point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“2.   When national regulatory authorities are considering the obligations referred in paragraph 1, and in particular when assessing how such obligations would be imposed proportionate to the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), they shall take account in particular of the following factors:(a)the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;(e)in paragraph 2, points (c) and (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;(d)the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;(f)the following paragraph 3 shall be added:“3.   When imposing obligations on an operator to provide access in accordance with the provisions of this Article, national regulatory authorities may lay down technical or operational conditions to be met by the provider and/or beneficiaries of such access where necessary to ensure normal operation of the network. Obligations to follow specific technical standards or specifications shall be in compliance with the standards and specifications laid down in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”; (a) in paragraph 1, point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”; “(a) to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”; (b) in paragraph 1, point (f) shall be replaced by the following:“(f)to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”; “(f) to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”; (c) in paragraph 1, the following point shall be added:“(j)to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”; “(j) to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”; (d) in paragraph 2, the introductory phrase and point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“2.   When national regulatory authorities are considering the obligations referred in paragraph 1, and in particular when assessing how such obligations would be imposed proportionate to the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), they shall take account in particular of the following factors:(a)the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”; (a) the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”; (e) in paragraph 2, points (c) and (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;(d)the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”; “(c) the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment; (d) the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”; (f) the following paragraph 3 shall be added:“3.   When imposing obligations on an operator to provide access in accordance with the provisions of this Article, national regulatory authorities may lay down technical or operational conditions to be met by the provider and/or beneficiaries of such access where necessary to ensure normal operation of the network. Obligations to follow specific technical standards or specifications shall be in compliance with the standards and specifications laid down in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
(a) in paragraph 1, point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”; “(a) to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
“(a) to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
(b) in paragraph 1, point (f) shall be replaced by the following:“(f)to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”; “(f) to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
“(f) to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
(c) in paragraph 1, the following point shall be added:“(j)to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”; “(j) to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
“(j) to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
(d) in paragraph 2, the introductory phrase and point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“2.   When national regulatory authorities are considering the obligations referred in paragraph 1, and in particular when assessing how such obligations would be imposed proportionate to the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), they shall take account in particular of the following factors:(a)the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”; (a) the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(a) the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(e) in paragraph 2, points (c) and (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;(d)the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”; “(c) the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment; (d) the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
“(c) the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;
(d) the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
(f) the following paragraph 3 shall be added:“3.   When imposing obligations on an operator to provide access in accordance with the provisions of this Article, national regulatory authorities may lay down technical or operational conditions to be met by the provider and/or beneficiaries of such access where necessary to ensure normal operation of the network. Obligations to follow specific technical standards or specifications shall be in compliance with the standards and specifications laid down in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
(a) in paragraph 1, point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”; “(a) to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
“(a) to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
“(a) to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
(b) in paragraph 1, point (f) shall be replaced by the following:“(f)to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”; “(f) to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
“(f) to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
“(f) to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
(c) in paragraph 1, the following point shall be added:“(j)to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”; “(j) to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
“(j) to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
“(j) to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
(d) in paragraph 2, the introductory phrase and point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“2.   When national regulatory authorities are considering the obligations referred in paragraph 1, and in particular when assessing how such obligations would be imposed proportionate to the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), they shall take account in particular of the following factors:(a)the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”; (a) the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(a) the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(a) the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(e) in paragraph 2, points (c) and (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;(d)the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”; “(c) the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment; (d) the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
“(c) the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;
(d) the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
“(c) the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;
(d) the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
(f) the following paragraph 3 shall be added:“3.   When imposing obligations on an operator to provide access in accordance with the provisions of this Article, national regulatory authorities may lay down technical or operational conditions to be met by the provider and/or beneficiaries of such access where necessary to ensure normal operation of the network. Obligations to follow specific technical standards or specifications shall be in compliance with the standards and specifications laid down in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
9) Article 13(1) shall be replaced by the following:“1.   A national regulatory authority may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations relating to cost recovery and price controls, including obligations for cost orientation of prices and obligations concerning cost accounting systems, for the provision of specific types of interconnection and/or access, in situations where a market analysis indicates that a lack of effective competition means that the operator concerned may sustain prices at an excessively high level, or may apply a price squeeze, to the detriment of end-users. To encourage investments by the operator, including in next generation networks, national regulatory authorities shall take into account the investment made by the operator, and allow him a reasonable rate of return on adequate capital employed, taking into account any risks specific to a particular new investment network project.”;
10) the following Articles shall be inserted:“Article 13aFunctional separation1.   Where the national regulatory authority concludes that the appropriate obligations imposed under Articles 9 to 13 have failed to achieve effective competition and that there are important and persisting competition problems and/or market failures identified in relation to the wholesale provision of certain access product markets, it may, as an exceptional measure, in accordance with the provisions of the second subparagraph of Article 8(3), impose an obligation on vertically integrated undertakings to place activities related to the wholesale provision of relevant access products in an independently operating business entity.That business entity shall supply access products and services to all undertakings, including to other business entities within the parent company, on the same timescales, terms and conditions, including those relating to price and service levels, and by means of the same systems and processes.2.   When a national regulatory authority intends to impose an obligation for functional separation, it shall submit a proposal to the Commission that includes:(a)evidence justifying the conclusions of the national regulatory authority as referred to in paragraph 1;(b)a reasoned assessment that there is no or little prospect of effective and sustainable infrastructure-based competition within a reasonable time-frame;(c)an analysis of the expected impact on the regulatory authority, on the undertaking, in particular on the workforce of the separated undertaking and on the electronic communications sector as a whole, and on incentives to invest in a sector as a whole, particularly with regard to the need to ensure social and territorial cohesion, and on other stakeholders including, in particular, the expected impact on competition and any potential entailing effects on consumers;(d)an analysis of the reasons justifying that this obligation would be the most efficient means to enforce remedies aimed at addressing the competition problems/markets failures identified.3.   The draft measure shall include the following elements:(a)the precise nature and level of separation, specifying in particular the legal status of the separate business entity;(b)an identification of the assets of the separate business entity, and the products or services to be supplied by that entity;(c)the governance arrangements to ensure the independence of the staff employed by the separate business entity, and the corresponding incentive structure;(d)rules for ensuring compliance with the obligations;(e)rules for ensuring transparency of operational procedures, in particular towards other stakeholders;(f)a monitoring programme to ensure compliance, including the publication of an annual report.4.   Following the Commission's decision on the draft measure taken in accordance with Article 8(3), the national regulatory authority shall conduct a coordinated analysis of the different markets related to the access network in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). On the basis of its assessment, the national regulatory authority shall impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations, in accordance with Articles 6 and 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).5.   An undertaking on which functional separation has been imposed may be subject to any of the obligations identified in Articles 9 to13 in any specific market where it has been designated as having significant market power in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), or any other obligations authorised by the Commission pursuant to Article 8(3).Article 13bVoluntary separation by a vertically integrated undertaking1.   Undertakings which have been designated as having significant market power in one or several relevant markets in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) shall inform the national regulatory authority in advance and in a timely manner, in order to allow the national regulatory authority to assess the effect of the intended transaction, when they intend to transfer their local access network assets or a substantial part thereof to a separate legal entity under different ownership, or to establish a separate business entity in order to provide to all retail providers, including its own retail divisions, fully equivalent access products.Undertakings shall also inform the national regulatory authority of any change of that intent as well as the final outcome of the process of separation.2.   The national regulatory authority shall assess the effect of the intended transaction on existing regulatory obligations under Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).For that purpose, the national regulatory authority shall conduct a coordinated analysis of the different markets related to the access network in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).On the basis of its assessment, the national regulatory authority shall impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations, in accordance with Articles 6 and 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).3.   The legally and/or operationally separate business entity may be subject to any of the obligations identified in Articles 9 to 13 in any specific market where it has been designated as having significant market power in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), or any other obligations authorised by the Commission pursuant to Article 8(3).”; (a) evidence justifying the conclusions of the national regulatory authority as referred to in paragraph 1; (b) a reasoned assessment that there is no or little prospect of effective and sustainable infrastructure-based competition within a reasonable time-frame; (c) an analysis of the expected impact on the regulatory authority, on the undertaking, in particular on the workforce of the separated undertaking and on the electronic communications sector as a whole, and on incentives to invest in a sector as a whole, particularly with regard to the need to ensure social and territorial cohesion, and on other stakeholders including, in particular, the expected impact on competition and any potential entailing effects on consumers; (d) an analysis of the reasons justifying that this obligation would be the most efficient means to enforce remedies aimed at addressing the competition problems/markets failures identified. (a) the precise nature and level of separation, specifying in particular the legal status of the separate business entity; (b) an identification of the assets of the separate business entity, and the products or services to be supplied by that entity; (c) the governance arrangements to ensure the independence of the staff employed by the separate business entity, and the corresponding incentive structure; (d) rules for ensuring compliance with the obligations; (e) rules for ensuring transparency of operational procedures, in particular towards other stakeholders; (f) a monitoring programme to ensure compliance, including the publication of an annual report.
(a) evidence justifying the conclusions of the national regulatory authority as referred to in paragraph 1;
(b) a reasoned assessment that there is no or little prospect of effective and sustainable infrastructure-based competition within a reasonable time-frame;
(c) an analysis of the expected impact on the regulatory authority, on the undertaking, in particular on the workforce of the separated undertaking and on the electronic communications sector as a whole, and on incentives to invest in a sector as a whole, particularly with regard to the need to ensure social and territorial cohesion, and on other stakeholders including, in particular, the expected impact on competition and any potential entailing effects on consumers;
(d) an analysis of the reasons justifying that this obligation would be the most efficient means to enforce remedies aimed at addressing the competition problems/markets failures identified.
(a) the precise nature and level of separation, specifying in particular the legal status of the separate business entity;
(b) an identification of the assets of the separate business entity, and the products or services to be supplied by that entity;
(c) the governance arrangements to ensure the independence of the staff employed by the separate business entity, and the corresponding incentive structure;
(d) rules for ensuring compliance with the obligations;
(e) rules for ensuring transparency of operational procedures, in particular towards other stakeholders;
(f) a monitoring programme to ensure compliance, including the publication of an annual report.
(a) evidence justifying the conclusions of the national regulatory authority as referred to in paragraph 1;
(b) a reasoned assessment that there is no or little prospect of effective and sustainable infrastructure-based competition within a reasonable time-frame;
(c) an analysis of the expected impact on the regulatory authority, on the undertaking, in particular on the workforce of the separated undertaking and on the electronic communications sector as a whole, and on incentives to invest in a sector as a whole, particularly with regard to the need to ensure social and territorial cohesion, and on other stakeholders including, in particular, the expected impact on competition and any potential entailing effects on consumers;
(d) an analysis of the reasons justifying that this obligation would be the most efficient means to enforce remedies aimed at addressing the competition problems/markets failures identified.
(a) the precise nature and level of separation, specifying in particular the legal status of the separate business entity;
(b) an identification of the assets of the separate business entity, and the products or services to be supplied by that entity;
(c) the governance arrangements to ensure the independence of the staff employed by the separate business entity, and the corresponding incentive structure;
(d) rules for ensuring compliance with the obligations;
(e) rules for ensuring transparency of operational procedures, in particular towards other stakeholders;
(f) a monitoring programme to ensure compliance, including the publication of an annual report.
11) Article 14 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.”;(b)paragraph 4 shall be deleted; (a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.”; (b) paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
(a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.”;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
(a) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.”;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
12) Annex II shall be amended as follows:(a)the title shall be replaced by the following:“MINIMUM LIST OF ITEMS TO BE INCLUDED IN A REFERENCE OFFER FOR WHOLESALE NETWORK INFRASTRUCTURE ACCESS, INCLUDING SHARED OR FULLY UNBUNDLED ACCESS TO THE LOCAL LOOP AT A FIXED LOCATION TO BE PUBLISHED BY NOTIFIED OPERATORS WITH SIGNIFICANT MARKET POWER (SMP);”(b)definition (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)“local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”(c)definition (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)“full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”(d)definition (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(d)“shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”(e)in part A, points 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.2.Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;3.Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”(f)in part B, point 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).(*7)Availability of this information may be restricted to interested parties only, in order to avoid public security concerns.”." (a) the title shall be replaced by the following:“MINIMUM LIST OF ITEMS TO BE INCLUDED IN A REFERENCE OFFER FOR WHOLESALE NETWORK INFRASTRUCTURE ACCESS, INCLUDING SHARED OR FULLY UNBUNDLED ACCESS TO THE LOCAL LOOP AT A FIXED LOCATION TO BE PUBLISHED BY NOTIFIED OPERATORS WITH SIGNIFICANT MARKET POWER (SMP);” (b) definition (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)“local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;” “(a) “local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;” (c) definition (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)“full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;” “(c) “full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;” (d) definition (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(d)“shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;” “(d) “shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;” (e) in part A, points 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.2.Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;3.Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;” “1. Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. (a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared); (b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks; (c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. 2. Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts; 3. Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;” (f) in part B, point 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).(*7)Availability of this information may be restricted to interested parties only, in order to avoid public security concerns.”." “1. Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).
(a) the title shall be replaced by the following:“MINIMUM LIST OF ITEMS TO BE INCLUDED IN A REFERENCE OFFER FOR WHOLESALE NETWORK INFRASTRUCTURE ACCESS, INCLUDING SHARED OR FULLY UNBUNDLED ACCESS TO THE LOCAL LOOP AT A FIXED LOCATION TO BE PUBLISHED BY NOTIFIED OPERATORS WITH SIGNIFICANT MARKET POWER (SMP);”
(b) definition (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)“local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;” “(a) “local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
“(a) “local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
(c) definition (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)“full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;” “(c) “full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
“(c) “full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
(d) definition (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(d)“shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;” “(d) “shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
“(d) “shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
(e) in part A, points 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.2.Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;3.Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;” “1. Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. (a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared); (b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks; (c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. 2. Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts; 3. Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
“1. Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. (a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared); (b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks; (c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
(a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);
(b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;
(c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
2. Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;
3. Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
(f) in part B, point 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).(*7)Availability of this information may be restricted to interested parties only, in order to avoid public security concerns.”." “1. Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).
“1. Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).
(a) the title shall be replaced by the following:“MINIMUM LIST OF ITEMS TO BE INCLUDED IN A REFERENCE OFFER FOR WHOLESALE NETWORK INFRASTRUCTURE ACCESS, INCLUDING SHARED OR FULLY UNBUNDLED ACCESS TO THE LOCAL LOOP AT A FIXED LOCATION TO BE PUBLISHED BY NOTIFIED OPERATORS WITH SIGNIFICANT MARKET POWER (SMP);”
(b) definition (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)“local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;” “(a) “local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
“(a) “local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
“(a) “local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
(c) definition (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)“full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;” “(c) “full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
“(c) “full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
“(c) “full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
(d) definition (d) shall be replaced by the following:“(d)“shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;” “(d) “shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
“(d) “shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
“(d) “shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
(e) in part A, points 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.2.Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;3.Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;” “1. Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. (a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared); (b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks; (c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. 2. Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts; 3. Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
“1. Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. (a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared); (b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks; (c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
(a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);
(b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;
(c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
2. Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;
3. Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
“1. Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:(a)unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);(b)unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;(c)where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks. (a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared); (b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks; (c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
(a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);
(b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;
(c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
(a) unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);
(b) unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;
(c) where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
2. Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;
3. Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
(f) in part B, point 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).(*7)Availability of this information may be restricted to interested parties only, in order to avoid public security concerns.”." “1. Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).
“1. Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).
“1. Information on the SMP operator's existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).
1) Article 2(2) shall be replaced by the following:“2.   The following definition shall also apply:“general authorisation” means a legal framework established by the Member State ensuring rights for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and laying down sector specific obligations that may apply to all or to specific types of electronic communications networks and services, in accordance with this Directive.”;
2) In Article 3(2), the following subparagraph shall be added:“Undertakings providing cross-border electronic communications services to undertakings located in several Member States shall not be required to submit more than one notification per Member State concerned.”
3) Article 5 shall be replaced by the following:“Article 5Rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers1.   Member States shall facilitate the use of radio frequencies under general authorisations. Where necessary, Member States may grant individual rights of use in order to:—avoid harmful interference,—ensure technical quality of service,—safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or—fulfil other objectives of general interest as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.2.   Where it is necessary to grant individual rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers, Member States shall grant such rights, upon request, to any undertaking for the provision of networks or services under the general authorisation referred to in Article 3, subject to the provisions of Articles 6, 7 and 11(1)(c) of this Directive and any other rules ensuring the efficient use of those resources in accordance with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).Without prejudice to specific criteria and procedures adopted by Member States to grant rights of use of radio frequencies to providers of radio or television broadcast content services with a view to pursuing general interest objectives in conformity with Community law, the rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers shall be granted through open, objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate procedures, and, in the case of radio frequencies, in accordance with the provisions of Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). An exception to the requirement of open procedures may apply in cases where the granting of individual rights of use of radio frequencies to the providers of radio or television broadcast content services is necessary to achieve a general interest objective as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.When granting rights of use, Member States shall specify whether those rights can be transferred by the holder of the rights, and under which conditions. In the case of radio frequencies, such provision shall be in accordance with Articles 9 and 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).Where Member States grant rights of use for a limited period of time, the duration shall be appropriate for the service concerned in view of the objective pursued taking due account of the need to allow for an appropriate period for investment amortisation.Where individual rights to use radio frequencies are granted for 10 years or more and such rights may not be transferred or leased between undertakings pursuant to Article 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) the competent national authority shall ensure that the criteria to grant individual rights of use apply and are complied with for the duration of the licence, in particular upon a justified request of the holder of the right. If those criteria are no longer applicable, the individual right of use shall be changed into a general authorisation for the use of radio frequencies, subject to prior notice and after a reasonable period, or shall be made transferable or leaseable between undertakings in accordance with Article 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).3.   Decisions on the granting of rights of use shall be taken, communicated and made public as soon as possible after receipt of the complete application by the national regulatory authority, within three weeks in the case of numbers that have been allocated for specific purposes within the national numbering plan and within six weeks in the case of radio frequencies that have been allocated to be used by electronic communications services within the national frequency plan. The latter time limit shall be without prejudice to any applicable international agreements relating to the use of radio frequencies or of orbital positions.4.   Where it has been decided, after consultation with interested parties in accordance with Article 6 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), that rights for use of numbers of exceptional economic value are to be granted through competitive or comparative selection procedures, Member States may extend the maximum period of three weeks by up to a further three weeks.With regard to competitive or comparative selection procedures for radio frequencies, Article 7 shall apply.5.   Member States shall not limit the number of rights of use to be granted except where this is necessary to ensure the efficient use of radio frequencies in accordance with Article 7.6.   Competent national authorities shall ensure that radio frequencies are efficiently and effectively used in accordance with Articles 8(2) and 9(2) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). They shall ensure competition is not distorted by any transfer or accumulation of rights of use of radio frequencies. For such purposes, Member States may take appropriate measures such as mandating the sale or the lease of rights to use radio frequencies.”; — avoid harmful interference, — ensure technical quality of service, — safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or — fulfil other objectives of general interest as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
— avoid harmful interference,
— ensure technical quality of service,
— safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or
— fulfil other objectives of general interest as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
— avoid harmful interference,
— ensure technical quality of service,
— safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or
— fulfil other objectives of general interest as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
4) Article 6 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   The general authorisation for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and the rights of use for radio frequencies and rights of use for numbers may be subject only to the conditions listed in the Annex. Such conditions shall be non-discriminatory, proportionate and transparent and, in the case of rights of use for radio frequencies, shall be in accordance with Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;(b)in paragraph 2, the words “Articles 16, 17, 18 and 19 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)” shall be replaced by the words “Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)”; (a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   The general authorisation for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and the rights of use for radio frequencies and rights of use for numbers may be subject only to the conditions listed in the Annex. Such conditions shall be non-discriminatory, proportionate and transparent and, in the case of rights of use for radio frequencies, shall be in accordance with Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”; (b) in paragraph 2, the words “Articles 16, 17, 18 and 19 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)” shall be replaced by the words “Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)”;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   The general authorisation for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and the rights of use for radio frequencies and rights of use for numbers may be subject only to the conditions listed in the Annex. Such conditions shall be non-discriminatory, proportionate and transparent and, in the case of rights of use for radio frequencies, shall be in accordance with Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
(b) in paragraph 2, the words “Articles 16, 17, 18 and 19 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)” shall be replaced by the words “Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)”;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   The general authorisation for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and the rights of use for radio frequencies and rights of use for numbers may be subject only to the conditions listed in the Annex. Such conditions shall be non-discriminatory, proportionate and transparent and, in the case of rights of use for radio frequencies, shall be in accordance with Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
(b) in paragraph 2, the words “Articles 16, 17, 18 and 19 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)” shall be replaced by the words “Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)”;
5) Article 7 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;(ii)point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;(b)paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where the granting of rights of use for radio frequencies needs to be limited, Member States shall grant such rights on the basis of selection criteria which must be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate. Any such selection criteria must give due weight to the achievement of the objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) and of the requirements of Article 9 of that Directive.”;(c)in paragraph 5, the words “Article 9” shall be replaced by the words “Article 9b”; (a) paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;(ii)point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; (i) the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”; (ii) point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; “(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; (b) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where the granting of rights of use for radio frequencies needs to be limited, Member States shall grant such rights on the basis of selection criteria which must be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate. Any such selection criteria must give due weight to the achievement of the objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) and of the requirements of Article 9 of that Directive.”; (c) in paragraph 5, the words “Article 9” shall be replaced by the words “Article 9b”;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;(ii)point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; (i) the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”; (ii) point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; “(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(i) the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;
(ii) point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; “(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
“(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(b) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where the granting of rights of use for radio frequencies needs to be limited, Member States shall grant such rights on the basis of selection criteria which must be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate. Any such selection criteria must give due weight to the achievement of the objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) and of the requirements of Article 9 of that Directive.”;
(c) in paragraph 5, the words “Article 9” shall be replaced by the words “Article 9b”;
(a) paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(i)the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;(ii)point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; (i) the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”; (ii) point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; “(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(i) the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;
(ii) point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; “(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
“(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(i) the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;
(ii) point (c) shall be replaced by the following:“(c)publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”; “(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
“(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
“(c) publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(b) paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:“3.   Where the granting of rights of use for radio frequencies needs to be limited, Member States shall grant such rights on the basis of selection criteria which must be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate. Any such selection criteria must give due weight to the achievement of the objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) and of the requirements of Article 9 of that Directive.”;
(c) in paragraph 5, the words “Article 9” shall be replaced by the words “Article 9b”;
6) Article 10 shall be amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities shall monitor and supervise compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use and with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.National regulatory authorities shall have the power to require undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services covered by the general authorisation or enjoying rights of use for radio frequencies or numbers to provide all information necessary to verify compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.2.   Where a national regulatory authority finds that an undertaking does not comply with one or more of the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), it shall notify the undertaking of those findings and give the undertaking the opportunity to state its views, within a reasonable time limit.3.   The relevant authority shall have the power to require the cessation of the breach referred to in paragraph 2 either immediately or within a reasonable time limit and shall take appropriate and proportionate measures aimed at ensuring compliance.In this regard, Member States shall empower the relevant authorities to impose:(a)dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and(b)orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;(b)paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs 2 and 3, Member States shall empower the relevant authority to impose financial penalties where appropriate on undertakings for failure to provide information in accordance with the obligations imposed under Article 11(1)(a) or (b) of this Directive and Article 9 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) within a reasonable period stipulated by the national regulatory authority.”;(c)paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   In cases of serious or repeated breaches of the conditions of the general authorisation or of the rights of use, or specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), where measures aimed at ensuring compliance as referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article have failed, national regulatory authorities may prevent an undertaking from continuing to provide electronic communications networks or services or suspend or withdraw rights of use. Sanctions and penalties which are effective, proportionate and dissuasive may be applied to cover the period of any breach, even if the breach has subsequently been rectified.”;(d)paragraph 6 shall be replaced by the following:“6.   Irrespective of the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 5, where the relevant authority has evidence of a breach of the conditions of the general authorisation rights of use or of the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2) that represents an immediate and serious threat to public safety, public security or public health or will create serious economic or operational problems for other providers or users of electronic communications networks or services or other users of the radio spectrum, it may take urgent interim measures to remedy the situation in advance of reaching a final decision. The undertaking concerned shall thereafter be given a reasonable opportunity to state its views and propose any remedies. Where appropriate, the relevant authority may confirm the interim measures, which shall be valid for a maximum of 3 months, but which may, in circumstances where enforcement procedures have not been completed, be extended for a further period of up to three months.”; (a) paragraph 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities shall monitor and supervise compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use and with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.National regulatory authorities shall have the power to require undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services covered by the general authorisation or enjoying rights of use for radio frequencies or numbers to provide all information necessary to verify compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.2.   Where a national regulatory authority finds that an undertaking does not comply with one or more of the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), it shall notify the undertaking of those findings and give the undertaking the opportunity to state its views, within a reasonable time limit.3.   The relevant authority shall have the power to require the cessation of the breach referred to in paragraph 2 either immediately or within a reasonable time limit and shall take appropriate and proportionate measures aimed at ensuring compliance.In this regard, Member States shall empower the relevant authorities to impose:(a)dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and(b)orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”; (a) dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and (b) orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”; (b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs 2 and 3, Member States shall empower the relevant authority to impose financial penalties where appropriate on undertakings for failure to provide information in accordance with the obligations imposed under Article 11(1)(a) or (b) of this Directive and Article 9 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) within a reasonable period stipulated by the national regulatory authority.”; (c) paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   In cases of serious or repeated breaches of the conditions of the general authorisation or of the rights of use, or specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), where measures aimed at ensuring compliance as referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article have failed, national regulatory authorities may prevent an undertaking from continuing to provide electronic communications networks or services or suspend or withdraw rights of use. Sanctions and penalties which are effective, proportionate and dissuasive may be applied to cover the period of any breach, even if the breach has subsequently been rectified.”; (d) paragraph 6 shall be replaced by the following:“6.   Irrespective of the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 5, where the relevant authority has evidence of a breach of the conditions of the general authorisation rights of use or of the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2) that represents an immediate and serious threat to public safety, public security or public health or will create serious economic or operational problems for other providers or users of electronic communications networks or services or other users of the radio spectrum, it may take urgent interim measures to remedy the situation in advance of reaching a final decision. The undertaking concerned shall thereafter be given a reasonable opportunity to state its views and propose any remedies. Where appropriate, the relevant authority may confirm the interim measures, which shall be valid for a maximum of 3 months, but which may, in circumstances where enforcement procedures have not been completed, be extended for a further period of up to three months.”;
(a) paragraph 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities shall monitor and supervise compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use and with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.National regulatory authorities shall have the power to require undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services covered by the general authorisation or enjoying rights of use for radio frequencies or numbers to provide all information necessary to verify compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.2.   Where a national regulatory authority finds that an undertaking does not comply with one or more of the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), it shall notify the undertaking of those findings and give the undertaking the opportunity to state its views, within a reasonable time limit.3.   The relevant authority shall have the power to require the cessation of the breach referred to in paragraph 2 either immediately or within a reasonable time limit and shall take appropriate and proportionate measures aimed at ensuring compliance.In this regard, Member States shall empower the relevant authorities to impose:(a)dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and(b)orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”; (a) dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and (b) orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(a) dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and
(b) orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs 2 and 3, Member States shall empower the relevant authority to impose financial penalties where appropriate on undertakings for failure to provide information in accordance with the obligations imposed under Article 11(1)(a) or (b) of this Directive and Article 9 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) within a reasonable period stipulated by the national regulatory authority.”;
(c) paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   In cases of serious or repeated breaches of the conditions of the general authorisation or of the rights of use, or specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), where measures aimed at ensuring compliance as referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article have failed, national regulatory authorities may prevent an undertaking from continuing to provide electronic communications networks or services or suspend or withdraw rights of use. Sanctions and penalties which are effective, proportionate and dissuasive may be applied to cover the period of any breach, even if the breach has subsequently been rectified.”;
(d) paragraph 6 shall be replaced by the following:“6.   Irrespective of the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 5, where the relevant authority has evidence of a breach of the conditions of the general authorisation rights of use or of the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2) that represents an immediate and serious threat to public safety, public security or public health or will create serious economic or operational problems for other providers or users of electronic communications networks or services or other users of the radio spectrum, it may take urgent interim measures to remedy the situation in advance of reaching a final decision. The undertaking concerned shall thereafter be given a reasonable opportunity to state its views and propose any remedies. Where appropriate, the relevant authority may confirm the interim measures, which shall be valid for a maximum of 3 months, but which may, in circumstances where enforcement procedures have not been completed, be extended for a further period of up to three months.”;
(a) paragraph 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   National regulatory authorities shall monitor and supervise compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use and with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.National regulatory authorities shall have the power to require undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services covered by the general authorisation or enjoying rights of use for radio frequencies or numbers to provide all information necessary to verify compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.2.   Where a national regulatory authority finds that an undertaking does not comply with one or more of the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), it shall notify the undertaking of those findings and give the undertaking the opportunity to state its views, within a reasonable time limit.3.   The relevant authority shall have the power to require the cessation of the breach referred to in paragraph 2 either immediately or within a reasonable time limit and shall take appropriate and proportionate measures aimed at ensuring compliance.In this regard, Member States shall empower the relevant authorities to impose:(a)dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and(b)orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”; (a) dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and (b) orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(a) dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and
(b) orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(a) dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and
(b) orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(b) paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:“4.   Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs 2 and 3, Member States shall empower the relevant authority to impose financial penalties where appropriate on undertakings for failure to provide information in accordance with the obligations imposed under Article 11(1)(a) or (b) of this Directive and Article 9 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) within a reasonable period stipulated by the national regulatory authority.”;
(c) paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:“5.   In cases of serious or repeated breaches of the conditions of the general authorisation or of the rights of use, or specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), where measures aimed at ensuring compliance as referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article have failed, national regulatory authorities may prevent an undertaking from continuing to provide electronic communications networks or services or suspend or withdraw rights of use. Sanctions and penalties which are effective, proportionate and dissuasive may be applied to cover the period of any breach, even if the breach has subsequently been rectified.”;
(d) paragraph 6 shall be replaced by the following:“6.   Irrespective of the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 5, where the relevant authority has evidence of a breach of the conditions of the general authorisation rights of use or of the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2) that represents an immediate and serious threat to public safety, public security or public health or will create serious economic or operational problems for other providers or users of electronic communications networks or services or other users of the radio spectrum, it may take urgent interim measures to remedy the situation in advance of reaching a final decision. The undertaking concerned shall thereafter be given a reasonable opportunity to state its views and propose any remedies. Where appropriate, the relevant authority may confirm the interim measures, which shall be valid for a maximum of 3 months, but which may, in circumstances where enforcement procedures have not been completed, be extended for a further period of up to three months.”;
7) Article 11, paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:(a)point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;(b)the following points shall be added:“(g)safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;(h)evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;(c)the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“The information referred to in points (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h) of the first subparagraph may not be required prior to, or as a condition for, market access.”; (a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”; “(a) systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”; (b) the following points shall be added:“(g)safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;(h)evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”; “(g) safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies; (h) evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”; (c) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“The information referred to in points (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h) of the first subparagraph may not be required prior to, or as a condition for, market access.”;
(a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”; “(a) systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
“(a) systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
(b) the following points shall be added:“(g)safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;(h)evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”; “(g) safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies; (h) evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
“(g) safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;
(h) evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
(c) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“The information referred to in points (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h) of the first subparagraph may not be required prior to, or as a condition for, market access.”;
(a) point (a) shall be replaced by the following:“(a)systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”; “(a) systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
“(a) systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
“(a) systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
(b) the following points shall be added:“(g)safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;(h)evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”; “(g) safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies; (h) evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
“(g) safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;
(h) evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
“(g) safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;
(h) evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
(c) the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:“The information referred to in points (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h) of the first subparagraph may not be required prior to, or as a condition for, market access.”;
8) Article 14 shall be replaced by the following:“Article 14Amendment of rights and obligations1.   Member States shall ensure that the rights, conditions and procedures concerning general authorisations and rights of use or rights to install facilities may only be amended in objectively justified cases and in a proportionate manner, taking into consideration, where appropriate, the specific conditions applicable to transferable rights of use for radio frequencies. Except where proposed amendments are minor and have been agreed with the holder of the rights or general authorisation, notice shall be given in an appropriate manner of the intention to make such amendments and interested parties, including users and consumers, shall be allowed a sufficient period of time to express their views on the proposed amendments, which shall be no less than four weeks except in exceptional circumstances.2.   Member States shall not restrict or withdraw rights to install facilities or rights of use for radio frequencies before expiry of the period for which they were granted except where justified and where applicable in conformity with the Annex and relevant national provisions regarding compensation for withdrawal of rights.”;
9) Article 15(1) shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Member States shall ensure that all relevant information on rights, conditions, procedures, charges, fees and decisions concerning general authorisations, rights of use and rights to install facilities is published and kept up to date in an appropriate manner so as to provide easy access to that information for all interested parties.”;
10) in Article 17 paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:“1.   Without prejudice to Article 9a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), Member States shall bring general authorisations and individual rights of use already in existence on 31 December 2009 into conformity with Articles 5, 6, 7, and the Annex of this Directive 19 December 2011 at the latest.2.   Where application of paragraph 1 results in a reduction of the rights or an extension of the general authorisations and individual rights of use already in existence, Member States may extend the validity of those authorisations and rights until 30 September 2012 at the latest, provided that the rights of other undertakings under Community law are not affected thereby. Member States shall notify such extensions to the Commission and state the reasons therefor.”;
11) the Annex shall be amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.
1. The first paragraph is replaced by the following heading:‘The conditions listed in this Annex provide the maximum list of conditions which may be attached to general authorisations (Part A), rights to use radio frequencies (Part B) and rights to use numbers (Part C) as referred to in Article 6(1) and Article 11(1)(a), within the limits allowed under Articles 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (the Framework Directive).’;
2. Part A is amended as follows:(a)point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;(b)point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;"(c)point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;(d)in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’;(e)the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;(f)point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;(g)point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;(h)The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; (a) point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; ‘4. Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; (b) point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;" ‘7. Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1) (c) point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; ‘8. Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; (d) in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’; (e) the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; ‘11a. Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; (f) point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; ‘12. Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; (g) point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; ‘16. Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; (h) The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; ‘19. Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
(a) point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; ‘4. Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
‘4. Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
(b) point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;" ‘7. Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
‘7. Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
(c) point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; ‘8. Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
‘8. Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
(d) in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’;
(e) the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; ‘11a. Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
‘11a. Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
(f) point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; ‘12. Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
‘12. Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
(g) point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; ‘16. Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
‘16. Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
(h) The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; ‘19. Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
‘19. Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
(a) point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; ‘4. Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
‘4. Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
‘4. Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
(b) point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;" ‘7. Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
‘7. Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
‘7. Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
(c) point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; ‘8. Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
‘8. Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
‘8. Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
(d) in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’;
(e) the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; ‘11a. Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
‘11a. Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
‘11a. Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
(f) point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; ‘12. Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
‘12. Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
‘12. Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
(g) point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; ‘16. Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
‘16. Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
‘16. Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
(h) The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; ‘19. Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
‘19. Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
‘19. Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
3. part B is amended as follows:(a)point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;(b)point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;(c)the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; (a) point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; ‘1. Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; (b) point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; ‘2. Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; (c) the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; ‘9. Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
(a) point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; ‘1. Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
‘1. Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
(b) point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; ‘2. Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
‘2. Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c) the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; ‘9. Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
‘9. Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
(a) point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; ‘1. Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
‘1. Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
‘1. Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
(b) point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; ‘2. Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
‘2. Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
‘2. Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c) the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; ‘9. Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
‘9. Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
‘9. Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
4. in part C, point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’. ‘1. Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’.
‘1. Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’.
‘1. Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 95 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the Opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the Opinion of the Committee of the Regions(2),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty, in the light of the joint text approved by the Conciliation Committee on 13 November 2009(3),
(1) The functioning of the five directives comprising the existing EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services (Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive)(4), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive)(5), Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive)(6), Directive 2002/22/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on universal service and users’ rights relating to electronic communications networks and services (Universal Service Directive)(7), and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(8)(together referred to as ‘the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives) is subject to periodic review by the Commission, with a view in particular to determining the need for modification in the light of technological and market developments.
(2) In that regard, the Commission presented its initial findings in its Communication of 29 June 2006 on the review of the EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services. On the basis of these initial findings, a public consultation was held, which identified the continued lack of an internal market for electronic communications as the most important aspect needing to be addressed. In particular, regulatory fragmentation and inconsistencies between the activities of the national regulatory authorities were found to jeopardise not only the competitiveness of the sector, but also the substantial consumer benefits from cross-border competition.
(3) The EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services should therefore be reformed in order to complete the internal market for electronic communications by strengthening the Community mechanism for regulating operators with significant market power in the key markets. This is complemented by Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office(9). The reform also includes the definition of an efficient and coordinated spectrum management strategy in order to achieve a single European information space and the reinforcement of provisions for users with disabilities in order to obtain an inclusive information society.
(4) Recognising that the Internet is essential for education and for the practical exercise of freedom of expression and access to information, any restriction imposed on the exercise of these fundamental rights should be in accordance with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Concerning these issues, the Commission should undertake a wide public consultation.
(5) The aim is progressively to reduceex-antesector specific rules as competition in the markets develops and, ultimately, for electronic communications to be governed by competition law only. Considering that the markets for electronic communications have shown strong competitive dynamics in recent years, it is essential thatex-anteregulatory obligations only be imposed where there is no effective and sustainable competition.
(6) In carrying out its reviews of the functioning of the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives, the Commission should assess whether, in the light of developments in the market and with regard to both competition and consumer protection, there is a continued need for the provisions on sector specificex-anteregulation laid down in Articles 8 to 13a of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) or whether those provisions should be amended or repealed.
(7) In order to ensure a proportionate and adaptable approach to varying competitive conditions, national regulatory authorities should be able to define markets on a sub-national basis and to lift regulatory obligations in markets and/or geographic areas where there is effective infrastructure competition.
(8) In order to achieve the goals of the Lisbon Agenda, it is necessary to give appropriate incentives for investment in new high-speed networks that will support innovation in content-rich Internet services and strengthen the international competitiveness of the European Union. Such networks have enormous potential to deliver benefits to consumers and businesses across the European Union. It is therefore vital to promote sustainable investment in the development of these new networks, while safeguarding competition and boosting consumer choice through regulatory predictability and consistency.
(9) In its Communication of 20 March 2006 entitled ‘Bridging the Broadband Gap’, the Commission acknowledged that there is a territorial divide in the European Union regarding access to high-speed broadband services. Easier access to radio spectrum facilitates the development of high-speed broadband services in remote regions. Despite the general increase in broadband connectivity, access in various regions is limited on account of high costs resulting from low population densities and remoteness. In order to ensure investment in new technologies in underdeveloped regions, electronic communications regulation should be consistent with other policies, such as State aid policy, cohesion policy or the aims of wider industrial policy.
(10) Public investment in networks should be made in accordance with the principle of non-discrimination. To this end, public support should be given by means of open, transparent and competitive procedures.
(11) In order to allow national regulatory authorities to meet the objectives set out in the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular concerning end-to-end interoperability, the scope of the Framework Directive should be extended to cover certain aspects of radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment as defined in Directive 1999/5/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 1999 on radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment and the mutual recognition of their conformity(10)and consumer equipment used for digital television, in order to facilitate access for disabled users.
(12) Certain definitions should be clarified or changed to take account of market and technological developments and to eliminate ambiguities identified in implementing the regulatory framework.
(13) The independence of the national regulatory authorities should be strengthened in order to ensure a more effective application of the regulatory framework and to increase their authority and the predictability of their decisions. To this end, express provision should be made in national law to ensure that, in the exercise of its tasks, a national regulatory authority responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for resolution of disputes between undertakings is protected against external intervention or political pressure liable to jeopardise its independent assessment of matters coming before it. Such outside influence makes a national legislative body unsuited to act as a national regulatory authority under the regulatory framework. For that purpose, rules should be laid down at the outset regarding the grounds for the dismissal of the head of the national regulatory authority in order to remove any reasonable doubt as to the neutrality of that body and its imperviousness to external factors. It is important that national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation should have their own budget allowing them, in particular, to recruit a sufficient number of qualified staff. In order to ensure transparency, this budget should be published annually.
(14) In order to ensure legal certainty for market players, appeal bodies should carry out their functions effectively; in particular, appeals proceedings should not be unduly lengthy. Interim measures suspending the effect of the decision of a national regulatory authority should be granted only in urgent cases in order to prevent serious and irreparable damage to the party applying for those measures and if the balance of interests so requires.
(15) There has been a wide divergence in the manner in which appeal bodies have applied interim measures to suspend the decisions of the national regulatory authorities. In order to achieve greater consistency of approach common standards should be applied in line with Community case-law. Appeal bodies should also be entitled to request available information published by BEREC. Given the importance of appeals for the overall operation of the regulatory framework, a mechanism should be set up for collecting information on appeals and decisions to suspend decisions taken by the regulatory authorities in all the Member States and for the reporting of that information to the Commission.
(16) In order to ensure that national regulatory authorities carry out their regulatory tasks in an effective manner, the data which they gather should include accounting data on the retail markets that are associated with wholesale markets where an operator has significant market power and as such are regulated by the national regulatory authority. The data should also include data which enables the national regulatory authority to assess the possible impact of planned upgrades or changes to network topology on the development of competition or on wholesale products made available to other parties.
(17) The national consultation provided for under Article 6 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) should be conducted prior to the Community consultation provided for under Articles 7 and 7a of that Directive, in order to allow the views of interested parties to be reflected in the Community consultation. This would also avoid the need for a second Community consultation in the event of changes to a planned measure as a result of the national consultation.
(18) The discretion of national regulatory authorities needs to be reconciled with the development of consistent regulatory practices and the consistent application of the regulatory framework in order to contribute effectively to the development and completion of the internal market. National regulatory authorities should therefore support the internal market activities of the Commission and those of BEREC.
(19) The Community mechanism allowing the Commission to require national regulatory authorities to withdraw planned measures concerning market definition and the designation of operators having significant market power has contributed significantly to a consistent approach in identifying the circumstances in whichex-anteregulation may be applied and those in which the operators are subject to such regulation. Monitoring of the market by the Commission and, in particular, the experience of the procedure under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), has shown that inconsistencies in the national regulatory authorities’ application of remedies, even under similar market conditions, could undermine the internal market in electronic communications. Therefore the Commission may participate in ensuring a higher level of consistency in the application of remedies by adopting opinions on draft measures proposed by national regulatory authorities. In order to benefit from the expertise of national regulatory authorities on the market analysis, the Commission should consult BEREC prior to adoption of its decisions and/or opinion.
(20) It is important that the regulatory framework is implemented in a timely manner. When the Commission has taken a decision requiring a national regulatory authority to withdraw a planned measure, national regulatory authorities should submit a revised measure to the Commission. A deadline should be laid down for the notification of the revised measure to the Commission under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) in order to allow market players to know the duration of the market review and in order to increase legal certainty.
(21) Having regard to the short time limits in the Community consultation mechanism, powers should be conferred on the Commission to adopt recommendations and/or guidelines to simplify the procedures for exchanging information between the Commission and national regulatory authorities, for example in cases concerning stable markets, or involving only minor changes to previously notified measures. Powers should also be conferred on the Commission in order to allow for the introduction of a notification exemption so as to streamline procedures in certain cases.
(22) In line with the objectives of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and the United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, the regulatory framework should ensure that all users, including disabled end-users, the elderly, and users with special social needs, have easy access to affordable high quality services. Declaration 22 annexed to the final Act of Amsterdam provides that the institutions of the Community shall take account of the needs of persons with a disability in drawing up measures under Article 95 of the Treaty.
(23) A competitive market provides users with a wide choice of content, applications and services. National regulatory authorities should promote users’ ability to access and distribute information and to run applications and services.
(24) Radio frequencies should be considered a scarce public resource that has an important public and market value. It is in the public interest that spectrum is managed as efficiently and effectively as possible from an economic, social and environmental perspective, taking account of the important role of radio spectrum for electronic communications, of the objectives of cultural diversity and media pluralism, and of social and territorial cohesion. Obstacles to its efficient use should therefore be gradually withdrawn.
(25) Radio spectrum policy activities in the Community should be without prejudice to measures taken at Community or national level, in accordance with Community law, to pursue general interest objectives, in particular with regard to content regulation and audiovisual and media policies, and the right of Member States to organise and use their radio spectrum for the purposes of public order, public security and defence.
(26) Taking into account the different situation in Member States, the switchover from analogue to digital terrestrial television would, as a result of the superior transmission efficiency of digital technology, increase the availability of valuable spectrum in the Community (known as the ‘digital dividend’).
(27) Before a specific harmonisation measure under Decision No 676/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a regulatory framework for radio spectrum policy in the European Community (Radio Spectrum Decision)(11)is proposed, the Commission should carry out an impact assessment on the costs and benefits of the proposed measure, such as the realisation of economies of scale and the interoperability of services for the benefit of consumers, the impact on efficiency of spectrum use, or the demand for harmonised use in the different parts of the European Union.
(28) Although spectrum management remains within the competence of the Member States, strategic planning, coordination and, where appropriate, harmonisation at Community level can help ensure that spectrum users derive the full benefits of the internal market and that EU interests can be effectively defended globally. For these purposes, where appropriate, legislative multiannual radio spectrum policy programmes should be established to set out the policy orientations and objectives for the strategic planning and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in the Community. These policy orientations and objectives may refer to the availability and efficient use of radio spectrum necessary for the establishment and functioning of the internal market and may also refer, in appropriate cases, to the harmonisation of procedures for the granting of general authorisations or individual rights of use for radio frequencies where necessary to overcome barriers to the internal market. These policy orientations and objectives should be in accordance with this Directive and the Specific Directives.
(29) The Commission has indicated its intention to amend, before the entry into force of this Directive, Commission Decision 2002/622/EC of 26 July 2002 establishing a Radio Spectrum Policy Group(12)in order to provide a mechanism for the European Parliament and the Council to request opinions or reports, either orally or in writing, from the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (RSPG) on spectrum policy relating to electronic communications, and in order for RSPG to advise the Commission on the proposed content of the radio spectrum policy programmes.
(30) The spectrum management provisions of this Directive should be consistent with the work of international and regional organisations dealing with radio spectrum management, such as the International Telecommunications Union (ITU) and the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), so as to ensure the efficient management of and harmonisation of the use of spectrum across the Community and between the Member States and other members of the ITU.
(31) Radio frequencies should be managed so as to ensure that harmful interference is avoided. This basic concept of harmful interference should therefore be properly defined to ensure that regulatory intervention is limited to the extent necessary to prevent such interference.
(32) The current spectrum management and distribution system is generally based on administrative decisions that are insufficiently flexible to cope with technological and economic evolution, in particular with the rapid development of wireless technology and the increasing demand for bandwidth. The undue fragmentation amongst national policies results in increased costs and lost market opportunities for spectrum users, and slows down innovation, to the detriment of the internal market, consumers and the economy as a whole. Moreover, the conditions for access to, and use of, radio frequencies may vary according to the type of operator, while electronic services provided by these operators increasingly overlap, thereby creating tensions between rights holders, discrepancies in the cost of access to spectrum, and potential distortions in the functioning of the internal market.
(33) National borders are increasingly irrelevant in determining optimal radio spectrum use. Fragmentation of the management of access to spectrum rights limits investment and innovation and does not allow operators and equipment manufacturers to realise economies of scale, thereby hindering the development of an internal market for electronic communications networks and services using radio spectrum.
(34) Flexibility in spectrum management and access to spectrum should be increased through technology and service-neutral authorisations to allow spectrum users to choose the best technologies and services to apply in frequency bands declared available for electronic communications services in the relevant national frequency allocation plans in accordance with Community law (the ‘principles of technology and service neutrality’). The administrative determination of technologies and services should apply when general interest objectives are at stake and should be clearly justified and subject to regular periodic review.
(35) Restrictions on the principle of technology neutrality should be appropriate and justified by the need to avoid harmful interference, for example by imposing emission masks and power levels, to ensure the protection of public health by limiting public exposure to electromagnetic fields, to ensure the proper functioning of services through an adequate level of technical quality of service, while not necessarily precluding the possibility of using more than one service in the same frequency band, to ensure proper sharing of spectrum, in particular where its use is only subject to general authorisations, to safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or to fulfil a general interest objective in conformity with Community law.
(36) Spectrum users should also be able to freely choose the services they wish to offer over the spectrum subject to transitional measures to deal with previously acquired rights. On the other hand, measures should be allowed which require the provision of a specific service to meet clearly defined general interest objectives such as safety of life, the need to promote social, regional and territorial cohesion, or the avoidance of the inefficient use of spectrum to be permitted where necessary and proportionate. Those objectives should include the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law. Except where necessary to protect safety of life or, exceptionally, to fulfil other general interest objectives as defined by Member States in accordance with Community law, exceptions should not result in certain services having exclusive use, but should rather grant them priority so that, in so far as possible, other services or technologies may coexist in the same band.
(37) It lies within the competence of the Member States to define the scope and nature of any exception regarding the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism.
(38) As the allocation of spectrum to specific technologies or services is an exception to the principles of technology and service neutrality and reduces the freedom to choose the service provided or technology used, any proposal for such allocation should be transparent and subject to public consultation.
(39) In the interests of flexibility and efficiency, national regulatory authorities may allow spectrum users freely to transfer or lease their usage rights to third parties. This would allow spectrum valuation by the market. In view of their power to ensure effective use of spectrum, national regulatory authorities should take action so as to ensure that trading does not lead to a distortion of competition where spectrum is left unused.
(40) The introduction of technology and service neutrality and trading for existing spectrum usage rights may require transitional rules, including measures to ensure fair competition, as the new system may entitle certain spectrum users to start competing with spectrum users having acquired their spectrum rights under more burdensome terms and conditions. Conversely, where rights have been granted as a derogation from the general rules or according to criteria other than those which are objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory with a view to achieving a general interest objective, the situation of the holders of such rights should not in an unjustified manner be to the detriment of their new competitors beyond what is necessary to achieve that general interest objective or another related general interest objective.
(41) In order to promote the functioning of the internal market and to support the development of cross-border services, the Commission should be given the power to adopt technical implementing measures in the field of numbering.
(42) Permits issued to undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services allowing them to gain access to public or private property are essential factors for the establishment of electronic communications networks or new network elements. Unnecessary complexity and delay in the procedures for granting rights of way may therefore represent important obstacles to the development of competition. Consequently, the acquisition of rights of way by authorised undertakings should be simplified. National regulatory authorities should be able to coordinate the acquisition of rights of way, making relevant information accessible on their websites.
(43) It is necessary to strengthen the powers of the Member States as regards holders of rights of way to ensure the entry or roll-out of a new network in a fair, efficient and environmentally responsible way and independently of any obligation on an operator with significant market power to grant access to its electronic communications network. Improving facility sharing can significantly improve competition and lower the overall financial and environmental cost of deploying electronic communications infrastructure for undertakings, particularly of new access networks. National regulatory authorities should be empowered to require that the holders of the rights to install facilities on, over or under public or private property share such facilities or property (including physical co-location) in order to encourage efficient investment in infrastructure and the promotion of innovation, after an appropriate period of public consultation, during which all interested parties should be given the opportunity to state their views. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of the facility or property sharing and should ensure that there is an appropriate reward of risk for the undertakings concerned. National regulatory authorities should in particular be able to impose the sharing of network elements and associated facilities, such as ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, cabinets, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, buildings or entries into buildings, and a better coordination of civil works. The competent authorities, particularly local authorities, should also establish appropriate coordination procedures, in cooperation with national regulatory authorities, with respect to public works and other appropriate public facilities or property which may include procedures that ensure that interested parties have information concerning appropriate public facilities or property and on-going and planned public works, that they are notified in a timely manner of such works, and that sharing is facilitated to the maximum extent possible.
(44) Reliable and secure communication of information over electronic communications networks is increasingly central to the whole economy and society in general. System complexity, technical failure or human mistake, accidents or attacks may all have consequences for the functioning and availability of the physical infrastructures that deliver important services to EU citizens, including e-Government services. National regulatory authorities should therefore ensure that the integrity and security of public communications networks are maintained. The European Network and Information Security Agency (ENISA)(13)should contribute to the enhanced level of security of electronic communications by, among other things, providing expertise and advice, and promoting the exchange of best practices. Both ENISA and the national regulatory authorities should have the necessary means to perform their duties, including powers to obtain sufficient information in order to assess the level of security of networks or services as well as comprehensive and reliable data about actual security incidents that have had a significant impact on the operation of networks or services. Bearing in mind that the successful application of adequate security is not a one-off exercise but a continuous process of implementation, review and updating, the providers of electronic communications networks and services should be required to take measures to safeguard their integrity and security in accordance with the assessed risks, taking into account the state of the art of such measures.
(45) Member States should allow an appropriate period of public consultation before the adoption of specific measures to ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services take the necessary technical and organisational measures to appropriately manage risk to security of networks and services or to ensure the integrity of their networks.
(46) Where there is a need to agree on a common set of security requirements, power should be conferred on the Commission to adopt technical implementing measures to achieve an adequate level of security of electronic communications networks and services in the internal market. ENISA should contribute to the harmonisation of appropriate technical and organisational security measures by providing expert advice. National regulatory authorities should have the power to issue binding instructions relating to technical implementing measures adopted pursuant to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). In order to perform their duties, they should have the power to investigate cases of non-compliance and to impose penalties.
(47) For the purposes of ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications markets, national regulatory authorities should be able to impose remedies aimed at preventing leverage of significant market power from one market to another closely related market. It should be clear that the undertaking which has significant market power on the first market may be designated as having significant market power on the second market only if the links between the two markets are such as to allow the market power held in the first market to be leveraged into the second market and if the second market is susceptible toex-anteregulation in accordance with the criteria defined in the Recommendation on relevant product and service markets(14).
(48) In order to provide market players with certainty as to regulatory conditions, a time limit for market reviews is necessary. It is important to conduct a market analysis on a regular basis and within a reasonable and appropriate time-frame. The time-frame should take account of whether the particular market has previously been subject to market analysis and duly notified. Failure by a national regulatory authority to analyse a market within the time limit may jeopardise the internal market, and normal infringement proceedings may not produce their desired effect on time. Alternatively, the national regulatory authority concerned should be able to request the assistance of BEREC to complete the market analysis. For instance, this assistance could take the form of a specific task force composed of representatives of other national regulatory authorities.
(49) Due to the high level of technological innovation and highly dynamic markets in the electronic communications sector, there is a need to adapt regulation rapidly in a coordinated and harmonised way at Community level, as experience has shown that divergence among the national regulatory authorities in the implementation of the EU regulatory framework may create a barrier to the development of the internal market.
(50) One important task assigned to BEREC is to adopt opinions in relation to cross-border disputes where appropriate. National regulatory authorities should therefore take account of any opinions of BEREC in such cases.
(51) Experience in the implementation of the EU regulatory framework indicates that existing provisions empowering national regulatory authorities to impose fines have failed to provide an adequate incentive to comply with regulatory requirements. Adequate enforcement powers can contribute to the timely implementation of the EU regulatory framework and therefore foster regulatory certainty, which is an important driver for investment. The lack of effective powers in the event of non-compliance applies across the regulatory framework. The introduction of a new provision in Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) to deal with breaches of obligations under the Framework Directive and Specific Directives should therefore ensure the application of consistent and coherent principles to enforcement and penalties for the whole EU regulatory framework.
(52) The existing EU regulatory framework includes certain provisions to facilitate the transition from the old regulatory framework of 1998 to the new 2002 framework. This transition has been completed in all Member States and these measures should be repealed as they are now redundant.
(53) Both efficient investment and competition should be encouraged in tandem, in order to increase economic growth, innovation and consumer choice.
(54) Competition can best be fostered through an economically efficient level of investment in new and existing infrastructure, complemented by regulation, wherever necessary, to achieve effective competition in retail services. An efficient level of infrastructure-based competition is the extent of infrastructure duplication at which investors can reasonably be expected to make a fair return based on reasonable expectations about the evolution of market shares.
(55) National regulatory authorities should, when imposing obligations for access to new and enhanced infrastructures, ensure that access conditions reflect the circumstances underlying the investment decision, taking into account, inter alia, the roll-out costs, the expected rate of take up of the new products and services and the expected retail price levels. Moreover, in order to provide planning certainty to investors, national regulatory authorities should be able to set, if applicable, terms and conditions for access which are consistent over appropriate review periods. Such terms and conditions may include pricing arrangements which depend on volumes or length of contract in accordance with Community law and provided they have no discriminatory effect. Any access conditions imposed should respect the need to preserve effective competition in services to consumers and businesses.
(56) When assessing the proportionality of the obligations and conditions to be imposed, national regulatory authorities should take into account the different competitive conditions existing in the different areas within their Member States.
(57) When imposing remedies to control prices, national regulatory authorities should seek to allow a fair return for the investor on a particular new investment project. In particular, there may be risks associated with investment projects specific to new access networks which support products for which demand is uncertain at the time the investment is made.
(58) Any Commission decision under Article 19(1) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) should be limited to regulatory principles, approaches and methodologies. For the avoidance of doubt, it should not prescribe detail which will normally need to reflect national circumstances, and it should not prohibit alternative approaches which can reasonably be expected to have equivalent effect. Such a decision should be proportionate and should not have an effect on decisions taken by national regulatory authorities that do not create a barrier to the internal market.
(59) Annex I to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) identified the list of markets to be included in the Recommendation on relevant product and service markets which may warrantex-anteregulation. This Annex should be repealed since its purpose of serving as a basis for drawing up the initial version of the Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets has been fulfilled.
(60) It may not be economically viable for new entrants to duplicate the incumbent’s local access network in part or in its entirety within a reasonable period of time. In this context, mandating unbundled access to the local loop or sub-loop of operators enjoying significant market power may facilitate market entry and increase competition in retail broadband access markets. In circumstances where unbundled access to local loop or sub-loop is not technically or economically feasible, relevant obligations for the provision of non-physical or virtual network access offering equivalent functionality may apply.
(61) The purpose of functional separation, whereby the vertically integrated operator is required to establish operationally separate business entities, is to ensure the provision of fully equivalent access products to all downstream operators, including the operator’s own vertically integrated downstream divisions. Functional separation has the capacity to improve competition in several relevant markets by significantly reducing the incentive for discrimination and by making it easier to verify and enforce compliance with non-discrimination obligations. In exceptional cases, functional separation may be justified as a remedy where there has been persistent failure to achieve effective non-discrimination in several of the markets concerned, and where there is little or no prospect of infrastructure competition within a reasonable time-frame after recourse to one or more remedies previously considered to be appropriate. However, it is very important to ensure that its imposition preserves the incentives of the concerned undertaking to invest in its network and that it does not entail any potential negative effects on consumer welfare. Its imposition requires a coordinated analysis of different relevant markets related to the access network, in accordance with the market analysis procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). When undertaking the market analysis and designing the details of this remedy, national regulatory authorities should pay particular attention to the products to be managed by the separate business entities, taking into account the extent of network roll-out and the degree of technological progress, which may affect the substitutability of fixed and wireless services. In order to avoid distortions of competition in the internal market, proposals for functional separation should be approved in advance by the Commission.
(62) The implementation of functional separation should not prevent appropriate coordination mechanisms between the different separate business entities in order to ensure that the economic and management supervision rights of the parent company are protected.
(63) Continued integration of the internal market for electronic communications networks and services requires better coordination in the application of theex-anteregulation provided for under the EU regulatory framework for electronic communications.
(64) Where a vertically integrated undertaking chooses to transfer a substantial part or all of its local access network assets to a separate legal entity under different ownership or by establishing a separate business entity for dealing with access products, the national regulatory authority should assess the effect of the intended transaction on all existing regulatory obligations imposed on the vertically integrated operator in order to ensure the compatibility of any new arrangements with Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive). The national regulatory authority concerned should undertake a new analysis of the markets in which the segregated entity operates, and impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations accordingly. To this end, the national regulatory authority should be able to request information from the undertaking.
(65) While it is appropriate in some circumstances for a national regulatory authority to impose obligations on operators that do not have significant market power in order to achieve goals such as end-to-end connectivity or interoperability of services, it is however necessary to ensure that such obligations are imposed in conformity with the EU regulatory framework and, in particular, its notification procedures.
(66) The Commission should be empowered to adopt implementing measures with a view to adapting the conditions for access to digital television and radio services set out in Annex I to market and technological developments. This is also the case for the minimum list of items in Annex II that must be made public to meet the obligation of transparency.
(67) Facilitating access to radio frequency resources for market players will contribute to removing the barriers to market entry. Moreover, technological progress is reducing the risk of harmful interference in certain frequency bands and therefore reducing the need for individual rights of use. Conditions for the use of spectrum to provide electronic communication services should therefore normally be laid down in general authorisations unless individual rights are necessary, considering the use of the spectrum, to protect against harmful interference, to ensure technical quality of service, to safeguard efficient use of the spectrum or to meet a specific general interest objective. Decisions on the need for individual rights should be made in a transparent and proportionate manner.
(68) The introduction of the requirements of service and technology neutrality in granting rights of use, together with the increased possibility to transfer rights between undertakings, should increase the freedom and means to deliver electronic communications services to the public, thereby also facilitating the achievement of general interest objectives. However, certain general interest obligations imposed on broadcasters for the delivery of audiovisual media services may require the use of specific criteria for the granting of rights of use when it appears to be essential to meet a specific general interest objective set out by Member States in conformity with Community law. Procedures associated with the pursuit of general interest objectives should in all circumstances be transparent, objective, proportionate and non-discriminatory.
(69) Considering its restrictive impact on free access to radio frequencies, the validity of an individual right of use that is not tradable should be limited in time. Where rights of use contain provision for renewing their validity, competent national authorities should first carry out a review, including a public consultation, taking into account market, coverage and technological developments. In view of spectrum scarcity, individual rights granted to undertakings should be regularly reviewed. In carrying out this review, competent national authorities should balance the interests of the rights holders with the need to foster the introduction of spectrum trading as well as the more flexible use of spectrum through general authorisations where possible.
(70) Minor amendments to rights and obligations are those amendments which are mainly administrative, do not change the substantial nature of the general authorisations and the individual rights of use and thus cannot cause any comparative advantage to the other undertakings.
(71) Competent national authorities should have the power to ensure effective use of spectrum and, where spectrum resources are left unused, to take action to prevent anti-competitive hoarding, which can hinder new market entry.
(72) National regulatory authorities should be able to take effective action to monitor and secure compliance with the terms and conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, including the power to impose effective financial or administrative penalties in the event of breaches of those terms and conditions.
(73) The conditions that may be attached to authorisations should cover specific conditions governing accessibility for users with disabilities and the need of public authorities and emergency services to communicate between themselves and with the general public before, during and after major disasters. Also, considering the importance of technical innovation, Member States should be able to issue authorisations to use spectrum for experimental purposes, subject to specific restrictions and conditions strictly justified by the experimental nature of such rights.
(74) Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on unbundled access to the local loop(15)has proved to be effective in the initial stage of market opening. Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) calls upon the Commission to monitor the transition from the regulatory framework of 1998 to the 2002 framework and to bring forward proposals to repeal that Regulation at an appropriate time. Under the 2002 framework, national regulatory authorities have a duty to analyse the market for wholesale unbundled access to metallic loops and sub-loops for the purpose of providing broadband and voice services as defined in the Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets. Since all Member States have analysed this market at least once and the appropriate obligations based on the 2002 framework are in place, Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 has become unnecessary and should therefore be repealed.
(75) Measures necessary for the implementation of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive) should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(16).
(76) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to adopt Recommendations and/or implementing measures in relation to the notifications under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive); harmonisation in the fields of spectrum and numbering as well as in matters related to security of networks and services; the identification of the relevant product and service markets; the identification of trans-national markets; the implementation of standards and the harmonised application of the provisions of the regulatory framework. Power should also be conferred on the Commission to adopt implementing measures to update Annexes I and II to the Access Directive to market and technological developments. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of these Directives, inter alia, by supplementing them with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive)
Article 1
Directive 2002/21/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1)
Article 1 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. This Directive establishes a harmonised framework for the regulation of electronic communications services, electronic communications networks, associated facilities and associated services, and certain aspects of terminal equipment to facilitate access for disabled users. It lays down tasks of national regulatory authorities and establishes a set of procedures to ensure the harmonised application of the regulatory framework throughout the Community.’;
(b)
the following paragraph shall be inserted:
‘3a. Measures taken by Member States regarding end-users access’ to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks shall respect the fundamental rights and freedoms of natural persons, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and general principles of Community law.
Any of these measures regarding end-users’ access to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks liable to restrict those fundamental rights or freedoms may only be imposed if they are appropriate, proportionate and necessary within a democratic society, and their implementation shall be subject to adequate procedural safeguards in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and with general principles of Community law, including effective judicial protection and due process. Accordingly, these measures may only be taken with due respect for the principle of the presumption of innocence and the right to privacy. A prior, fair and impartial procedure shall be guaranteed, including the right to be heard of the person or persons concerned, subject to the need for appropriate conditions and procedural arrangements in duly substantiated cases of urgency in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. The right to effective and timely judicial review shall be guaranteed.’;
2)
Article 2 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(a)
“electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
(b)
point (b) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(b)
“transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
(c)
point (d) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(d)
“public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
(d)
the following point shall be inserted:
‘(da)
“network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
(e)
point (e) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(e)
“associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
(f)
the following point shall be inserted:
‘(ea)
“associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
(g)
point (l) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(l)
“Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
(h)
the following points shall be added:
‘(q)
“spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;
(r)
“harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;
(s)
“call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
3)
Article 3 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities exercise their powers impartially, transparently and in a timely manner. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to carry out the task assigned to them.’;
(b)
the following paragraphs shall be inserted:
‘3a. Without prejudice to the provisions of paragraphs 4 and 5, national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for the resolution of disputes between undertakings in accordance with Article 20 or 21 of this Directive shall act independently and shall not seek or take instructions from any other body in relation to the exercise of these tasks assigned to them under national law implementing Community law. This shall not prevent supervision in accordance with national constitutional law. Only appeal bodies set up in accordance with Article 4 shall have the power to suspend or overturn decisions by the national regulatory authorities. Member States shall ensure that the head of a national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function within a national regulatory authority referred to in the first subparagraph or their replacements may be dismissed only if they no longer fulfil the conditions required for the performance of their duties which are laid down in advance in national law. The decision to dismiss the head of the national regulatory authority concerned, or where applicable members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall be made public at the time of dismissal. The dismissed head of the national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall receive a statement of reasons and shall have the right to request its publication, where this would not otherwise take place, in which case it shall be published.
Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities referred to in the first subparagraph have separate annual budgets. The budgets shall be made public. Member States shall also ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to enable them to actively participate in and contribute to the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*2).
3b. Member States shall ensure that the goals of BEREC of promoting greater regulatory coordination and coherence are actively supported by the respective national regulatory authorities.
3c. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take utmost account of opinions and common positions adopted by BEREC when adopting their own decisions for their national markets.
4)
Article 4 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Member States shall ensure that effective mechanisms exist at national level under which any user or undertaking providing electronic communications networks and/or services who is affected by a decision of a national regulatory authority has the right of appeal against the decision to an appeal body that is independent of the parties involved. This body, which may be a court, shall have the appropriate expertise to enable it to carry out its functions effectively. Member States shall ensure that the merits of the case are duly taken into account and that there is an effective appeal mechanism.
Pending the outcome of the appeal, the decision of the national regulatory authority shall stand, unless interim measures are granted in accordance with national law.’;
(b)
the following paragraph shall be added:
‘3. Member States shall collect information on the general subject matter of appeals, the number of requests for appeal, the duration of the appeal proceedings and the number of decisions to grant interim measures. Member States shall provide such information to the Commission and BEREC after a reasoned request from either.’;
5)
Article 5(1) shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services provide all the information, including financial information, necessary for national regulatory authorities to ensure conformity with the provisions of, or decisions made in accordance with, this Directive and the Specific Directives. In particular, national regulatory authorities shall have the power to require those undertakings to submit information concerning future network or service developments that could have an impact on the wholesale services that they make available to competitors. Undertakings with significant market power on wholesale markets may also be required to submit accounting data on the retail markets that are associated with those wholesale markets.
Undertakings shall provide such information promptly upon request and in conformity with the timescales and level of detail required by the national regulatory authority. The information requested by the national regulatory authority shall be proportionate to the performance of that task. The national regulatory authority shall give the reasons justifying its request for information and shall treat the information in accordance with paragraph 3.’;
6)
Articles 6 and 7 shall be replaced by the following:
Except in cases falling within Articles 7(9), 20, or 21, Member States shall ensure that, where national regulatory authorities intend to take measures in accordance with this Directive or the Specific Directives, or where they intend to provide for restrictions in accordance with Article 9(3) and 9(4), which have a significant impact on the relevant market, they give interested parties the opportunity to comment on the draft measure within a reasonable period.
National regulatory authorities shall publish their national consultation procedures.
Member States shall ensure the establishment of a single information point through which all current consultations can be accessed.
The results of the consultation procedure shall be made publicly available by the national regulatory authority, except in the case of confidential information in accordance with Community and national law on business confidentiality.
1. In carrying out their tasks under this Directive and the Specific Directives, national regulatory authorities shall take the utmost account of the objectives set out in Article 8, including in so far as they relate to the functioning of the internal market.
2. National regulatory authorities shall contribute to the development of the internal market by working with each other and with the Commission and BEREC in a transparent manner so as to ensure the consistent application, in all Member States, of the provisions of this Directive and the Specific Directives. To this end, they shall, in particular, work with the Commission and BEREC to identify the types of instruments and remedies best suited to address particular types of situations in the marketplace.
3. Except where otherwise provided in recommendations or guidelines adopted pursuant to Article 7b upon completion of the consultation referred to in Article 6, where a national regulatory authority intends to take a measure which:
(a)
falls within the scope of Articles 15 or 16 of this Directive, or Articles 5 or 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive); and
(b)
would affect trade between Member States;
it shall make the draft measure accessible to the Commission, BEREC, and the national regulatory authorities in other Member States, at the same time, together with the reasoning on which the measure is based, in accordance with Article 5(3), and inform the Commission, BEREC and other national regulatory authorities thereof. National regulatory authorities, BEREC and the Commission may make comments to the national regulatory authority concerned only within one month. The one-month period may not be extended.
4. Where an intended measure covered by paragraph 3 aims at:
(a)
defining a relevant market which differs from those defined in the Recommendation in accordance with Article 15(1); or
(b)
deciding whether or not to designate an undertaking as having, either individually or jointly with others, significant market power, under Article 16(3), (4) or (5);
and would affect trade between Member States, and the Commission has indicated to the national regulatory authority that it considers that the draft measure would create a barrier to the single market or if it has serious doubts as to its compatibility with Community law and in particular the objectives referred to in Article 8, the draft measure shall not be adopted for a further two months. This period may not be extended. The Commission shall inform other national regulatory authorities of its reservations in such a case.
5. Within the two-month period referred to in paragraph 4, the Commission may:
(a)
take a decision requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to withdraw the draft measure; and/or
(b)
take a decision to lift its reservations in relation to a draft measure referred to in paragraph 4.
The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of BEREC before issuing a decision. The decision shall be accompanied by a detailed and objective analysis of why the Commission considers that the draft measure should not be adopted, together with specific proposals for amending the draft measure.
6. Where the Commission has adopted a decision in accordance with paragraph 5, requiring the national regulatory authority to withdraw a draft measure, the national regulatory authority shall amend or withdraw the draft measure within six months of the date of the Commission’s decision. When the draft measure is amended, the national regulatory authority shall undertake a public consultation in accordance with the procedures referred to in Article 6, and shall re-notify the amended draft measure to the Commission in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 3.
7. The national regulatory authority concerned shall take the utmost account of comments of other national regulatory authorities, BEREC and the Commission and may, except in cases covered by paragraphs 4 and 5(a), adopt the resulting draft measure and, where it does so, shall communicate it to the Commission.
8. The national regulatory authority shall communicate to the Commission and BEREC all adopted final measures which fall under Article 7(3)(a) and (b).
9. In exceptional circumstances, where a national regulatory authority considers that there is an urgent need to act, in order to safeguard competition and protect the interests of users, by way of derogation from the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 and 4, it may immediately adopt proportionate and provisional measures. It shall, without delay, communicate those measures, with full reasons, to the Commission, the other national regulatory authority, and BEREC. A decision by the national regulatory authority to render such measures permanent or extend the time for which they are applicable shall be subject to the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4.’;
7)
the following Articles shall be inserted:
1. Where an intended measure covered by Article 7(3) aims at imposing, amending or withdrawing an obligation on an operator in application of Article 16 in conjunction with Article 5 and Articles 9 to 13 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), and Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), the Commission may, within the period of one month provided for by Article 7(3) of this Directive, notify the national regulatory authority concerned and BEREC of its reasons for considering that the draft measure would create a barrier to the single market or its serious doubts as to its compatibility with Community law. In such a case, the draft measure shall not be adopted for a further three months following the Commission’s notification.
In the absence of such notification, the national regulatory authority concerned may adopt the draft measure, taking utmost account of any comments made by the Commission, BEREC or any other national regulatory authority.
2. Within the three month period referred to in paragraph 1, the Commission, BEREC and the national regulatory authority concerned shall cooperate closely to identify the most appropriate and effective measure in the light of the objectives laid down in Article 8, whilst taking due account of the views of market participants and the need to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice.
3. Within six weeks from the beginning of the three month period referred to in paragraph 1, BEREC shall, acting by a majority of its component members, issue an opinion on the Commission’s notification referred to in paragraph 1, indicating whether it considers that the draft measure should be amended or withdrawn and, where appropriate, provide specific proposals to that end. This opinion shall be reasoned and made public.
4. If in its opinion, BEREC shares the serious doubts of the Commission, it shall cooperate closely with the national regulatory authority concerned to identify the most appropriate and effective measure. Before the end of the three month period referred in paragraph 1, the national regulatory authority may:
(a)
amend or withdraw its draft measure taking utmost account of the Commission’s notification referred to in paragraph 1 and of BEREC’s opinion and advice;
(b)
maintain its draft measure.
5. Where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission or does not issue an opinion, or where the national regulatory authority amends or maintains its draft measure pursuant to paragraph 4, the Commission may, within one month following the end of the three month period referred to in paragraph 1 and taking utmost account of the opinion of BEREC if any:
(a)
issue a recommendation requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to amend or withdraw the draft measure, including specific proposals to that end and providing reasons justifying its recommendation, in particular where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission;
(b)
take a decision to lift its reservations indicated in accordance with paragraph 1.
6. Within one month of the Commission issuing the recommendation in accordance with paragraph 5(a) or lifting its reservations in accordance with paragraph 5(b), the national regulatory authority concerned shall communicate to the Commission and BEREC the adopted final measure.
This period may be extended to allow the national regulatory authority to undertake a public consultation in accordance with Article 6.
7. Where the national regulatory authority decides not to amend or withdraw the draft measure on the basis of the recommendation issued under paragraph 5(a), it shall provide a reasoned justification.
8. The national regulatory authority may withdraw the proposed draft measure at any stage of the procedure.
1. After public consultation and consultation with national regulatory authorities and taking utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission may adopt recommendations and/or guidelines in relation to Article 7 that define the form, content and level of detail to be given in the notifications required in accordance with Article 7(3), the circumstances in which notifications would not be required, and the calculation of the time limits.
2. The measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2).’;
8)
Article 8 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
‘Unless otherwise provided for in Article 9 regarding radio frequencies, Member States shall take the utmost account of the desirability of making regulations technologically neutral and shall ensure that, in carrying out the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular those designed to ensure effective competition, national regulatory authorities do likewise.’;
(b)
in paragraph 2, points (a) and (b) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(a)
ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;
(b)
ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
(c)
in paragraph 2, point (c) shall be deleted;
(d)
in paragraph 3, point (c) shall be deleted;
(e)
in paragraph 3, point (d) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(d)
cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
(f)
in paragraph 4, point (e) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(e)
addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
(g)
in paragraph 4, the following point shall be added:
‘(g)
promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
(h)
the following paragraph shall be added:
‘5. The national regulatory authorities shall, in pursuit of the policy objectives referred to in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, apply objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate regulatory principles by, inter alia:
(a)
promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;
(b)
ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;
(c)
safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;
(d)
promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;
(e)
taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;
(f)
imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
9)
the following Article shall be inserted:
1. Member States shall cooperate with each other and with the Commission in the strategic planning, coordination and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in the European Community. To this end, they shall take into consideration, inter alia, the economic, safety, health, public interest, freedom of expression, cultural, scientific, social and technical aspects of EU policies as well as the various interests of radio spectrum user communities with the aim of optimising the use of radio spectrum and avoiding harmful interference.
2. By cooperating with each other and with the Commission, Member States shall promote the coordination of radio spectrum policy approaches in the European Community and, where appropriate, harmonised conditions with regard to the availability and efficient use of radio spectrum necessary for the establishment and functioning of the internal market in electronic communications.
3. The Commission, taking utmost account of the opinion of the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (RSPG), established by Commission Decision 2002/622/EC of 26 July 2002 establishing a Radio Spectrum Policy Group(*3), may submit legislative proposals to the European Parliament and the Council for establishing multiannual radio spectrum policy programmes. Such programmes shall set out the policy orientations and objectives for the strategic planning and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the Specific Directives.
4. Where necessary to ensure the effective coordination of the interests of the European Community in international organisations competent in radio spectrum matters, the Commission, taking utmost account of the opinion of the RSPG, may propose common policy objectives to the European Parliament and the Council.
10)
Article 9 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Taking due account of the fact that radio frequencies are a public good that has an important social, cultural and economic value, Member States shall ensure the effective management of radio frequencies for electronic communication services in their territory in accordance with Articles 8 and 8a. They shall ensure that spectrum allocation used for electronic communications services and issuing general authorisations or individual rights of use of such radio frequencies by competent national authorities are based on objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate criteria.
In applying this Article, Member States shall respect relevant international agreements, including the ITU Radio Regulations, and may take public policy considerations into account.
2. Member States shall promote the harmonisation of use of radio frequencies across the Community, consistent with the need to ensure effective and efficient use thereof and in pursuit of benefits for the consumer such as economies of scale and interoperability of services. In so doing, they shall act in accordance with Article 8a and with the Decision No 676/2002/EC (Radio Spectrum Decision).
3. Unless otherwise provided in the second subparagraph, Member States shall ensure that all types of technology used for electronic communications services may be used in the radio frequency bands, declared available for electronic communications services in their National Frequency Allocation Plan in accordance with Community law.
Member States may, however, provide for proportionate and non-discriminatory restrictions to the types of radio network or wireless access technology used for electronic communications services where this is necessary to:
(a)
avoid harmful interference;
(b)
protect public health against electromagnetic fields;
(c)
ensure technical quality of service;
(d)
ensure maximisation of radio frequency sharing;
(e)
safeguard efficient use of spectrum; or
(f)
ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective in accordance with paragraph 4.
4. Unless otherwise provided in the second subparagraph, Member States shall ensure that all types of electronic communications services may be provided in the radio frequency bands, declared available for electronic communications services in their National Frequency Allocation Plan in accordance with Community law. Member States may, however, provide for proportionate and non-discriminatory restrictions to the types of electronic communications services to be provided, including, where necessary, to fulfil a requirement under the ITU Radio Regulations.
Measures that require an electronic communications service to be provided in a specific band available for electronic communications services shall be justified in order to ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law, such as, and not limited to:
(a)
safety of life;
(b)
the promotion of social, regional or territorial cohesion;
(c)
the avoidance of inefficient use of radio frequencies; or
(d)
the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism, for example by the provision of radio and television broadcasting services.
A measure which prohibits the provision of any other electronic communications service in a specific band may only be provided for where justified by the need to protect safety of life services. Member States may, exceptionally, also extend such a measure in order to fulfil other general interest objectives as defined by Member States in accordance with Community law.
5. Member States shall regularly review the necessity of the restrictions referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4, and shall make the results of these reviews public.
6. Paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply to spectrum allocated to be used for electronic communications services, general authorisations issued and individual rights of use of radio frequencies granted after 25 May 2011.
Spectrum allocations, general authorisations and individual rights of use which existed by 25 May 2011 shall be subject to Article 9a.
7. Without prejudice to the provisions of the Specific Directives and taking into account the relevant national circumstances, Member States may lay down rules in order to prevent spectrum hoarding, in particular by setting out strict deadlines for the effective exploitation of the rights of use by the holder of the rights and by applying penalties, including financial penalties or the withdrawal of the rights of use in case of non-compliance with the deadlines. These rules shall be established and applied in a proportionate, non-discriminatory and transparent manner.’;
11)
the following Articles shall be inserted:
1. For a period of five years starting from 25 May 2011, Member States may allow holders of rights to use radio frequencies which were granted before that date and which will remain valid for a period of not less that five years after that date, to submit an application to the competent national authority for a reassessment of the restrictions on their rights in accordance with Article 9(3) and (4).
Before adopting its decision, the competent national authority shall notify the right holder of its reassessment of the restrictions, indicating the extent of the right after reassessment, and shall allow him a reasonable time limit to withdraw his application.
If the right holder withdraws his application, the right shall remain unchanged until its expiry or until the end of the five-year period, whichever is the earlier date.
2. After the five-year period referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall take all appropriate measures to ensure that Article 9(3) and (4) apply to all remaining general authorisations or individual rights of use and spectrum allocations used for electronic communications services which existed on 25 May 2011.
3. In applying this Article, Member States shall take appropriate measures to promote fair competition.
4. Measures adopted in applying this Article do not constitute the granting of new rights of use and therefore are not subject to the relevant provisions of Article 5(2) of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive).
1. Member States shall ensure that undertakings may transfer or lease to other undertakings in accordance with conditions attached to the rights of use of radio frequencies and in accordance with national procedures individual rights to use radio frequencies in the bands for which this is provided in the implementing measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3.
In other bands, Member States may also make provision for undertakings to transfer or lease individual rights to use radio frequencies to other undertakings in accordance with national procedures.
Conditions attached to individual rights to use radio frequencies shall continue to apply after the transfer or lease, unless otherwise specified by the competent national authority.
Member States may also determine that the provisions of this paragraph shall not apply where the undertaking’s individual right to use radio frequencies was initially obtained free of charge.
2. Member States shall ensure that an undertaking’s intention to transfer rights to use radio frequencies, as well as the effective transfer thereof is notified in accordance with national procedures to the competent national authority responsible for granting individual rights of use and is made public. Where radio frequency use has been harmonised through the application of the Decision No 676/2002/EC (Radio Spectrum Decision) or other Community measures, any such transfer shall comply with such harmonised use.
3. The Commission may adopt appropriate implementing measures to identify the bands for which rights to use radio frequencies may be transferred or leased between undertakings. These measures shall not cover frequencies which are used for broadcasting.
These technical implementing measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
12)
Article 10 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities control the granting of rights of use of all national numbering resources and the management of the national numbering plans. Member States shall ensure that adequate numbers and numbering ranges are provided for all publicly available electronic communications services. National regulatory authorities shall establish objective, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures for granting rights of use for national numbering resources.
2. National regulatory authorities shall ensure that national numbering plans and procedures are applied in a manner that gives equal treatment to all providers of publicly available electronic communications services. In particular, Member States shall ensure that an undertaking to which the right of use for a range of numbers has been granted does not discriminate against other providers of electronic communications services as regards the number sequences used to give access to their services.’;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. Member States shall support the harmonisation of specific numbers or numbering ranges within the Community where it promotes both the functioning of the internal market and the development of pan-European services. The Commission may take appropriate technical implementing measures on this matter.
These measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
13)
Article 11 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1, second subparagraph, first indent shall be replaced by the following:
‘—
acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
(b)
paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘2. Member States shall ensure that where public or local authorities retain ownership or control of undertakings operating public electronic communications networks and/or publicly available electronic communications services, there is an effective structural separation of the function responsible for granting the rights referred to in paragraph 1 from the activities associated with ownership or control.’;
14)
Article 12 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Where an undertaking providing electronic communications networks has the right under national legislation to install facilities on, over or under public or private property, or may take advantage of a procedure for the expropriation or use of property, national regulatory authorities shall, taking full account of the principle of proportionality, be able to impose the sharing of such facilities or property, including buildings, entries to buildings, building wiring, masts, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, manholes, cabinets.
2. Member States may require holders of the rights referred to in paragraph 1 to share facilities or property (including physical co-location) or take measures to facilitate the coordination of public works in order to protect the environment, public health, public security or to meet town and country planning objectives and only after an appropriate period of public consultation, during which all interested parties shall be given an opportunity to express their views. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of facility or property sharing.
3. Member States shall ensure that national authorities, after an appropriate period of public consultation during which all interested parties are given the opportunity to state their views, also have the power to impose obligations in relation to the sharing of wiring inside buildings or up to the first concentration or distribution point where this is located outside the building, on the holders of the rights referred to in paragraph 1 and/or on the owner of such wiring, where this is justified on the grounds that duplication of such infrastructure would be economically inefficient or physically impracticable. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of facility or property sharing adjusted for risk where appropriate.
4. Member States shall ensure that competent national authorities may require undertakings to provide the necessary information, if requested by the competent authorities, in order for these authorities, in conjunction with national regulatory authorities, to be able to establish a detailed inventory of the nature, availability and geographical location of the facilities referred to in paragraph 1 and make it available to interested parties.
5. Measures taken by a national regulatory authority in accordance with this Article shall be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory, and proportionate. Where relevant, these measures shall be carried out in coordination with local authorities.’;
15)
the following chapter shall be inserted:
1. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services take appropriate technical and organisational measures to appropriately manage the risks posed to security of networks and services. Having regard to the state of the art, these measures shall ensure a level of security appropriate to the risk presented. In particular, measures shall be taken to prevent and minimise the impact of security incidents on users and interconnected networks.
2. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks take all appropriate steps to guarantee the integrity of their networks, and thus ensure the continuity of supply of services provided over those networks.
3. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services notify the competent national regulatory authority of a breach of security or loss of integrity that has had a significant impact on the operation of networks or services.
Where appropriate, the national regulatory authority concerned shall inform the national regulatory authorities in other Member States and the European Network and Information Security Agency (ENISA). The national regulatory authority concerned may inform the public or require the undertakings to do so, where it determines that disclosure of the breach is in the public interest.
Once a year, the national regulatory authority concerned shall submit a summary report to the Commission and ENISA on the notifications received and the action taken in accordance with this paragraph.
4. The Commission, taking the utmost account of the opinion of ENISA, may adopt appropriate technical implementing measures with a view to harmonising the measures referred to in paragraphs 1, 2, and 3, including measures defining the circumstances, format and procedures applicable to notification requirements. These technical implementing measures shall be based on European and international standards to the greatest extent possible, and shall not prevent Member States from adopting additional requirements in order to pursue the objectives set out in paragraphs 1 and 2.
These implementing measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).
1. Member States shall ensure that in order to implement Article 13a, competent national regulatory authorities have the power to issue binding instructions, including those regarding time limits for implementation, to undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services.
2. Member States shall ensure that competent national regulatory authorities have the power to require undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services to:
(a)
provide information needed to assess the security and/or integrity of their services and networks, including documented security policies; and
(b)
submit to a security audit carried out by a qualified independent body or a competent national authority and make the results thereof available to the national regulatory authority. The cost of the audit shall be paid by the undertaking.
3. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have all the powers necessary to investigate cases of non-compliance and the effects thereof on the security and integrity of the networks.
4. These provisions shall be without prejudice to Article 3 of this Directive.’;
16)
in Article 14, paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. Where an undertaking has significant market power on a specific market (the first market), it may also be designated as having significant market power on a closely related market (the second market), where the links between the two markets are such as to allow the market power held in the first market to be leveraged into the second market, thereby strengthening the market power of the undertaking. Consequently, remedies aimed at preventing such leverage may be applied in the second market pursuant to Articles 9, 10, 11 and 13 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), and where such remedies prove to be insufficient, remedies pursuant to Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) may be imposed.’;
17)
Article 15 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
the heading shall be replaced by the following:
(b)
in paragraph 1, the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. After public consultation including with national regulatory authorities and taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission shall, in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), adopt a Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets (the Recommendation). The Recommendation shall identify those product and service markets within the electronic communications sector the characteristics of which may be such as to justify the imposition of regulatory obligations set out in the Specific Directives, without prejudice to markets that may be defined in specific cases under competition law. The Commission shall define markets in accordance with the principles of competition law.’;
(c)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. National regulatory authorities shall, taking the utmost account of the Recommendation and the Guidelines, define relevant markets appropriate to national circumstances, in particular relevant geographic markets within their territory, in accordance with the principles of competition law. National regulatory authorities shall follow the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7 before defining the markets that differ from those identified in the Recommendation.’;
(d)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. After consultation including with national regulatory authorities the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, adopt a Decision identifying transnational markets, acting in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
18)
Article 16 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant markets taking into account the markets identified in the Recommendation, and taking the utmost account of the Guidelines. Member States shall ensure that this analysis is carried out, where appropriate, in collaboration with the national competition authorities.
2. Where a national regulatory authority is required under paragraphs 3 or 4 of this Article, Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), or Article 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) to determine whether to impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations on undertakings, it shall determine on the basis of its market analysis referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article whether a relevant market is effectively competitive.’;
(b)
paragraphs 4, 5 and 6 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. Where a national regulatory authority determines that a relevant market is not effectively competitive, it shall identify undertakings which individually or jointly have a significant market power on that market in accordance with Article 14 and the national regulatory authority shall on such undertakings impose appropriate specific regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article or maintain or amend such obligations where they already exist.
5. In the case of transnational markets identified in the Decision referred to in Article 15(4), the national regulatory authorities concerned shall jointly conduct the market analysis taking the utmost account of the Guidelines and, in a concerted fashion, shall decide on any imposition, maintenance, amendment or withdrawal of regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
6. Measures taken in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be subject to the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant market and notify the corresponding draft measure in accordance with Article 7:
(a)
within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;
(b)
within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or
(c)
within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(c)
the following paragraph shall be added:
‘7. Where a national regulatory authority has not completed its analysis of a relevant market identified in the Recommendation within the time limit laid down in paragraph 6, BEREC shall, upon request, provide assistance to the national regulatory authority concerned in completing the analysis of the specific market and the specific obligations to be imposed. With this assistance, the national regulatory authority concerned shall within six months notify the draft measure to the Commission in accordance with Article 7.’;
19)
Article 17 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in the first sentence of paragraph 1, the word ‘standards’ shall be replaced by ‘non-compulsory standards’;
(b)
the third subparagraph of paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘In the absence of such standards and/or specifications, Member States shall encourage the implementation of international standards or recommendations adopted by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), the International Organisation for Standardisation (ISO) and the International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC).’;
(c)
paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. Where the Commission intends to make the implementation of certain standards and/or specifications compulsory, it shall publish a notice in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionand invite public comment by all parties concerned. The Commission shall take appropriate implementing measures and make implementation of the relevant standards compulsory by making reference to them as compulsory standards in the list of standards and/or specifications published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
5. Where the Commission considers that standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1 no longer contribute to the provision of harmonised electronic communications services, or that they no longer meet consumers’ needs or are hampering technological development, it shall, acting in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), remove them from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1.’;
(d)
in paragraph 6, the words ‘acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 22(3), remove them from this list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’ shall be replaced by the words ‘take the appropriate implementing measures and remove those standards and/or specifications from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’;
(e)
the following paragraph shall be inserted:
‘6a. The implementing measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, referred to in paragraphs 4 and 6, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
20)
Article 18 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, the following point (c) shall be added:
‘(c)
providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
(b)
paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
21)
Article 19 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Without prejudice to Article 9 of this Directive and Articles 6 and 8 of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), where the Commission finds that divergences in the implementation by the national regulatory authorities of the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives may create a barrier to the internal market, the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, issue a recommendation or a decision on the harmonised application of the provisions in this Directive and the Specific Directives in order to further the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 8.
2. Where the Commission issues a recommendation pursuant to paragraph 1, it shall act in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2).
Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take the utmost account of those recommendations in carrying out their tasks. Where a national regulatory authority chooses not to follow a recommendation, it shall inform the Commission, giving the reasons for its position.
3. The decisions adopted pursuant to paragraph 1 may include only the identification of a harmonised or coordinated approach for the purposes of addressing the following matters:
(a)
the inconsistent implementation of general regulatory approaches by national regulatory authorities on the regulation of electronic communication markets in the application of Articles 15 and 16, where it creates a barrier to the internal market. Such decisions shall not refer to specific notifications issued by the national regulatory authorities pursuant to Article 7a;
In such a case, the Commission shall propose a draft decision only:
—
after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and
—
taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission’s request;
(b)
numbering, including number ranges, portability of numbers and identifiers, number and address translation systems, and access to 112 emergency services.
4. The decision referred to in paragraph 1, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).
5. BEREC may on its own initiative advise the Commission on whether a measure should be adopted pursuant to paragraph 1.’;
22)
Article 20(1) shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. In the event of a dispute arising in connection with existing obligations under this Directive or the Specific Directives between undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services in a Member State, or between such undertakings and other undertakings in the Member State benefiting from obligations of access and/or interconnection arising under this Directive or the Specific Directives, the national regulatory authority concerned shall, at the request of either party, and without prejudice to the provisions of paragraph 2, issue a binding decision to resolve the dispute in the shortest possible time frame and in any case within four months, except in exceptional circumstances. The Member State concerned shall require that all parties cooperate fully with the national regulatory authority.’;
23)
Article 21 shall be replaced by the following:
1. In the event of a cross-border dispute arising under this Directive or the Specific Directives between parties in different Member States, and where the dispute lies within the competence of national regulatory authorities from more than one Member State, the provisions set out in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 shall be applicable.
2. Any party may refer the dispute to the national regulatory authorities concerned. The competent national regulatory authorities shall coordinate their efforts and shall have the right to consult BEREC in order to bring about a consistent resolution of the dispute, in accordance with the objectives set out in Article 8.
Any obligations imposed by the national regulatory authorities on undertakings as part of the resolution of a dispute shall comply with this Directive and the Specific Directives.
Any national regulatory authority which has competence in such a dispute may request BEREC to adopt an opinion as to the action to be taken in accordance with the provisions of the Framework Directive and/or the Specific Directives to resolve the dispute.
Where such a request has been made to BEREC, any national regulatory authority with competence in any aspect of the dispute shall await BEREC’s opinion before taking action to resolve the dispute. This shall not preclude national regulatory authorities from taking urgent measures where necessary.
Any obligations imposed on an undertaking by the national regulatory authority in resolving a dispute shall respect the provisions of this Directive or the Specific Directives and take the utmost account of the opinion adopted by BEREC.
3. Member States may make provision for the competent national regulatory authorities jointly to decline to resolve a dispute where other mechanisms, including mediation, exist and would better contribute to resolving of the dispute in a timely manner in accordance with the provisions of Article 8.
They shall inform the parties without delay. If after four months the dispute is not resolved, where the dispute has not been brought before the courts by the party seeking redress and if either party requests it, the national regulatory authorities shall coordinate their efforts in order to resolve the dispute, in accordance with the provisions set out in Article 8 and taking the utmost account of any opinion adopted by BEREC.
4. The procedure referred to in paragraph 2 shall not preclude either party from bringing an action before the courts.’;
24)
the following Article shall be inserted:
Member States shall lay down rules on penalties applicable to infringements of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and the Specific Directives and shall take all measures necessary to ensure that they are implemented. The penalties provided for must be appropriate, effective, proportionate and dissuasive. The Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 25 May 2011 and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.’;
25)
Article 22 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.’;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
26)
Article 27 shall be deleted;
27)
Annex I shall be deleted;
28)
Annex II shall be replaced by the following:
Two or more undertakings can be found to be in a joint dominant position within the meaning of Article 14 if, even in the absence of structural or other links between them, they operate in a market which is characterised by a lack of effective competition and in which no single undertaking has significant market power. In accordance with the applicable Community law and with the case-law of the Court of Justice of the European Communities on joint dominance, this is likely to be the case where the market is concentrated and exhibits a number of appropriate characteristics of which the following may be the most relevant in the context of electronic communications:
—
low elasticity of demand,
—
similar market shares,
—
high legal or economic barriers to entry,
—
vertical integration with collective refusal to supply,
—
lack of countervailing buyer power,
—
lack of potential competition.
The above is an indicative list and is not exhaustive, nor are the criteria cumulative. Rather, the list is intended to illustrate only the type of evidence that could be used to support assertions concerning the existence of joint dominance.’.

Amendments to Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive)
Article 2
Directive 2002/19/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1)
Article 2 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(a)
“access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
(b)
point (e) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(e)
“local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
2)
Article 4(1) shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Operators of public communications networks shall have a right and, when requested by other undertakings so authorised in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), an obligation to negotiate interconnection with each other for the purpose of providing publicly available electronic communications services, in order to ensure provision and interoperability of services throughout the Community. Operators shall offer access and interconnection to other undertakings on terms and conditions consistent with obligations imposed by the national regulatory authority pursuant to Articles 5 to 8.’;
3)
Article 5 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;
(ii)
the following point shall be inserted:
‘(ab)
in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(b)
paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘2. Obligations and conditions imposed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory, and shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures referred to in Articles 6, 7 and 7a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c)
paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
(d)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. With regard to access and interconnection referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall ensure that the national regulatory authority is empowered to intervene at its own initiative where justified in order to secure the policy objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7, 20 and 21 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
4)
Article 6(2) shall be replaced by the following:
‘2. In the light of market and technological developments, the Commission may adopt implementing measures to amend Annex I. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3).’;
5)
Article 7 shall be deleted;
6)
Article 8 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, the words ‘Articles 9 to 13’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 9 to 13a’;
(b)
paragraph 3 shall be amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:
—
in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,
—
in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
(ii)
the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.
7)
Article 9 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. National regulatory authorities may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations for transparency in relation to interconnection and/or access, requiring operators to make public specified information, such as accounting information, technical specifications, network characteristics, terms and conditions for supply and use, including any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and prices.”;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
“4. Notwithstanding paragraph 3, where an operator has obligations under Article 12 concerning wholesale network infrastructure access, national regulatory authorities shall ensure the publication of a reference offer containing at least the elements set out in Annex II.”;
(c)
paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:
“5. The Commission may adopt the necessary amendments to Annex II in order to adapt it to technological and market developments. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3). In implementing the provisions of this paragraph, the Commission may be assisted by BEREC.”;
8)
Article 12 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“(a)
to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
(b)
in paragraph 1, point (f) shall be replaced by the following:
“(f)
to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
(c)
in paragraph 1, the following point shall be added:
“(j)
to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
(d)
in paragraph 2, the introductory phrase and point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“2. When national regulatory authorities are considering the obligations referred in paragraph 1, and in particular when assessing how such obligations would be imposed proportionate to the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), they shall take account in particular of the following factors:
(a)
the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(e)
in paragraph 2, points (c) and (d) shall be replaced by the following:
“(c)
the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;
(d)
the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
(f)
the following paragraph 3 shall be added:
“3. When imposing obligations on an operator to provide access in accordance with the provisions of this Article, national regulatory authorities may lay down technical or operational conditions to be met by the provider and/or beneficiaries of such access where necessary to ensure normal operation of the network. Obligations to follow specific technical standards or specifications shall be in compliance with the standards and specifications laid down in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
9)
Article 13(1) shall be replaced by the following:
“1. A national regulatory authority may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations relating to cost recovery and price controls, including obligations for cost orientation of prices and obligations concerning cost accounting systems, for the provision of specific types of interconnection and/or access, in situations where a market analysis indicates that a lack of effective competition means that the operator concerned may sustain prices at an excessively high level, or may apply a price squeeze, to the detriment of end-users. To encourage investments by the operator, including in next generation networks, national regulatory authorities shall take into account the investment made by the operator, and allow him a reasonable rate of return on adequate capital employed, taking into account any risks specific to a particular new investment network project.”;
10)
the following Articles shall be inserted:
1. Where the national regulatory authority concludes that the appropriate obligations imposed under Articles 9 to 13 have failed to achieve effective competition and that there are important and persisting competition problems and/or market failures identified in relation to the wholesale provision of certain access product markets, it may, as an exceptional measure, in accordance with the provisions of the second subparagraph of Article 8(3), impose an obligation on vertically integrated undertakings to place activities related to the wholesale provision of relevant access products in an independently operating business entity.
That business entity shall supply access products and services to all undertakings, including to other business entities within the parent company, on the same timescales, terms and conditions, including those relating to price and service levels, and by means of the same systems and processes.
2. When a national regulatory authority intends to impose an obligation for functional separation, it shall submit a proposal to the Commission that includes:
(a)
evidence justifying the conclusions of the national regulatory authority as referred to in paragraph 1;
(b)
a reasoned assessment that there is no or little prospect of effective and sustainable infrastructure-based competition within a reasonable time-frame;
(c)
an analysis of the expected impact on the regulatory authority, on the undertaking, in particular on the workforce of the separated undertaking and on the electronic communications sector as a whole, and on incentives to invest in a sector as a whole, particularly with regard to the need to ensure social and territorial cohesion, and on other stakeholders including, in particular, the expected impact on competition and any potential entailing effects on consumers;
(d)
an analysis of the reasons justifying that this obligation would be the most efficient means to enforce remedies aimed at addressing the competition problems/markets failures identified.
3. The draft measure shall include the following elements:
(a)
the precise nature and level of separation, specifying in particular the legal status of the separate business entity;
(b)
an identification of the assets of the separate business entity, and the products or services to be supplied by that entity;
(c)
the governance arrangements to ensure the independence of the staff employed by the separate business entity, and the corresponding incentive structure;
(d)
rules for ensuring compliance with the obligations;
(e)
rules for ensuring transparency of operational procedures, in particular towards other stakeholders;
(f)
a monitoring programme to ensure compliance, including the publication of an annual report.
4. Following the Commission’s decision on the draft measure taken in accordance with Article 8(3), the national regulatory authority shall conduct a coordinated analysis of the different markets related to the access network in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). On the basis of its assessment, the national regulatory authority shall impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations, in accordance with Articles 6 and 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
5. An undertaking on which functional separation has been imposed may be subject to any of the obligations identified in Articles 9 to13 in any specific market where it has been designated as having significant market power in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), or any other obligations authorised by the Commission pursuant to Article 8(3).
1. Undertakings which have been designated as having significant market power in one or several relevant markets in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) shall inform the national regulatory authority in advance and in a timely manner, in order to allow the national regulatory authority to assess the effect of the intended transaction, when they intend to transfer their local access network assets or a substantial part thereof to a separate legal entity under different ownership, or to establish a separate business entity in order to provide to all retail providers, including its own retail divisions, fully equivalent access products.
Undertakings shall also inform the national regulatory authority of any change of that intent as well as the final outcome of the process of separation.
2. The national regulatory authority shall assess the effect of the intended transaction on existing regulatory obligations under Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
For that purpose, the national regulatory authority shall conduct a coordinated analysis of the different markets related to the access network in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
On the basis of its assessment, the national regulatory authority shall impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations, in accordance with Articles 6 and 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
3. The legally and/or operationally separate business entity may be subject to any of the obligations identified in Articles 9 to 13 in any specific market where it has been designated as having significant market power in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), or any other obligations authorised by the Commission pursuant to Article 8(3).”;
11)
Article 14 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.”;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
12)
Annex II shall be amended as follows:
(a)
the title shall be replaced by the following:
“MINIMUM LIST OF ITEMS TO BE INCLUDED IN A REFERENCE OFFER FOR WHOLESALE NETWORK INFRASTRUCTURE ACCESS, INCLUDING SHARED OR FULLY UNBUNDLED ACCESS TO THE LOCAL LOOP AT A FIXED LOCATION TO BE PUBLISHED BY NOTIFIED OPERATORS WITH SIGNIFICANT MARKET POWER (SMP);”
(b)
definition (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“(a)
“local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
(c)
definition (c) shall be replaced by the following:
“(c)
“full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
(d)
definition (d) shall be replaced by the following:
“(d)
“shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
(e)
in part A, points 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“1.
Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:
(a)
unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);
(b)
unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;
(c)
where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
2.
Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;
3.
Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
(f)
in part B, point 1 shall be replaced by the following:
“1.
Information on the SMP operator’s existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).

Amendments to Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive)
Article 3
Directive 2002/20/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1)
Article 2(2) shall be replaced by the following:
“2. The following definition shall also apply:
“general authorisation” means a legal framework established by the Member State ensuring rights for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and laying down sector specific obligations that may apply to all or to specific types of electronic communications networks and services, in accordance with this Directive.”;
2)
In Article 3(2), the following subparagraph shall be added:
“Undertakings providing cross-border electronic communications services to undertakings located in several Member States shall not be required to submit more than one notification per Member State concerned.”
3)
Article 5 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall facilitate the use of radio frequencies under general authorisations. Where necessary, Member States may grant individual rights of use in order to:
—
avoid harmful interference,
—
ensure technical quality of service,
—
safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or
—
fulfil other objectives of general interest as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
2. Where it is necessary to grant individual rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers, Member States shall grant such rights, upon request, to any undertaking for the provision of networks or services under the general authorisation referred to in Article 3, subject to the provisions of Articles 6, 7 and 11(1)(c) of this Directive and any other rules ensuring the efficient use of those resources in accordance with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
Without prejudice to specific criteria and procedures adopted by Member States to grant rights of use of radio frequencies to providers of radio or television broadcast content services with a view to pursuing general interest objectives in conformity with Community law, the rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers shall be granted through open, objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate procedures, and, in the case of radio frequencies, in accordance with the provisions of Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). An exception to the requirement of open procedures may apply in cases where the granting of individual rights of use of radio frequencies to the providers of radio or television broadcast content services is necessary to achieve a general interest objective as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
When granting rights of use, Member States shall specify whether those rights can be transferred by the holder of the rights, and under which conditions. In the case of radio frequencies, such provision shall be in accordance with Articles 9 and 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
Where Member States grant rights of use for a limited period of time, the duration shall be appropriate for the service concerned in view of the objective pursued taking due account of the need to allow for an appropriate period for investment amortisation.
Where individual rights to use radio frequencies are granted for 10 years or more and such rights may not be transferred or leased between undertakings pursuant to Article 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) the competent national authority shall ensure that the criteria to grant individual rights of use apply and are complied with for the duration of the licence, in particular upon a justified request of the holder of the right. If those criteria are no longer applicable, the individual right of use shall be changed into a general authorisation for the use of radio frequencies, subject to prior notice and after a reasonable period, or shall be made transferable or leaseable between undertakings in accordance with Article 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
3. Decisions on the granting of rights of use shall be taken, communicated and made public as soon as possible after receipt of the complete application by the national regulatory authority, within three weeks in the case of numbers that have been allocated for specific purposes within the national numbering plan and within six weeks in the case of radio frequencies that have been allocated to be used by electronic communications services within the national frequency plan. The latter time limit shall be without prejudice to any applicable international agreements relating to the use of radio frequencies or of orbital positions.
4. Where it has been decided, after consultation with interested parties in accordance with Article 6 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), that rights for use of numbers of exceptional economic value are to be granted through competitive or comparative selection procedures, Member States may extend the maximum period of three weeks by up to a further three weeks.
With regard to competitive or comparative selection procedures for radio frequencies, Article 7 shall apply.
5. Member States shall not limit the number of rights of use to be granted except where this is necessary to ensure the efficient use of radio frequencies in accordance with Article 7.
6. Competent national authorities shall ensure that radio frequencies are efficiently and effectively used in accordance with Articles 8(2) and 9(2) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). They shall ensure competition is not distorted by any transfer or accumulation of rights of use of radio frequencies. For such purposes, Member States may take appropriate measures such as mandating the sale or the lease of rights to use radio frequencies.”;
4)
Article 6 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. The general authorisation for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and the rights of use for radio frequencies and rights of use for numbers may be subject only to the conditions listed in the Annex. Such conditions shall be non-discriminatory, proportionate and transparent and, in the case of rights of use for radio frequencies, shall be in accordance with Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
(b)
in paragraph 2, the words “Articles 16, 17, 18 and 19 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)” shall be replaced by the words “Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)”;
5)
Article 7 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:
(i)
the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:
“1. Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;
(ii)
point (c) shall be replaced by the following:
“(c)
publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(b)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“3. Where the granting of rights of use for radio frequencies needs to be limited, Member States shall grant such rights on the basis of selection criteria which must be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate. Any such selection criteria must give due weight to the achievement of the objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) and of the requirements of Article 9 of that Directive.”;
(c)
in paragraph 5, the words “Article 9” shall be replaced by the words “Article 9b”;
6)
Article 10 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. National regulatory authorities shall monitor and supervise compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use and with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.
National regulatory authorities shall have the power to require undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services covered by the general authorisation or enjoying rights of use for radio frequencies or numbers to provide all information necessary to verify compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.
2. Where a national regulatory authority finds that an undertaking does not comply with one or more of the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), it shall notify the undertaking of those findings and give the undertaking the opportunity to state its views, within a reasonable time limit.
3. The relevant authority shall have the power to require the cessation of the breach referred to in paragraph 2 either immediately or within a reasonable time limit and shall take appropriate and proportionate measures aimed at ensuring compliance.
In this regard, Member States shall empower the relevant authorities to impose:
(a)
dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and
(b)
orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
“4. Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs 2 and 3, Member States shall empower the relevant authority to impose financial penalties where appropriate on undertakings for failure to provide information in accordance with the obligations imposed under Article 11(1)(a) or (b) of this Directive and Article 9 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) within a reasonable period stipulated by the national regulatory authority.”;
(c)
paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:
“5. In cases of serious or repeated breaches of the conditions of the general authorisation or of the rights of use, or specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), where measures aimed at ensuring compliance as referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article have failed, national regulatory authorities may prevent an undertaking from continuing to provide electronic communications networks or services or suspend or withdraw rights of use. Sanctions and penalties which are effective, proportionate and dissuasive may be applied to cover the period of any breach, even if the breach has subsequently been rectified.”;
(d)
paragraph 6 shall be replaced by the following:
“6. Irrespective of the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 5, where the relevant authority has evidence of a breach of the conditions of the general authorisation rights of use or of the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2) that represents an immediate and serious threat to public safety, public security or public health or will create serious economic or operational problems for other providers or users of electronic communications networks or services or other users of the radio spectrum, it may take urgent interim measures to remedy the situation in advance of reaching a final decision. The undertaking concerned shall thereafter be given a reasonable opportunity to state its views and propose any remedies. Where appropriate, the relevant authority may confirm the interim measures, which shall be valid for a maximum of 3 months, but which may, in circumstances where enforcement procedures have not been completed, be extended for a further period of up to three months.”;
7)
Article 11, paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“(a)
systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
(b)
the following points shall be added:
“(g)
safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;
(h)
evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
(c)
the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
“The information referred to in points (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h) of the first subparagraph may not be required prior to, or as a condition for, market access.”;
8)
Article 14 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall ensure that the rights, conditions and procedures concerning general authorisations and rights of use or rights to install facilities may only be amended in objectively justified cases and in a proportionate manner, taking into consideration, where appropriate, the specific conditions applicable to transferable rights of use for radio frequencies. Except where proposed amendments are minor and have been agreed with the holder of the rights or general authorisation, notice shall be given in an appropriate manner of the intention to make such amendments and interested parties, including users and consumers, shall be allowed a sufficient period of time to express their views on the proposed amendments, which shall be no less than four weeks except in exceptional circumstances.
2. Member States shall not restrict or withdraw rights to install facilities or rights of use for radio frequencies before expiry of the period for which they were granted except where justified and where applicable in conformity with the Annex and relevant national provisions regarding compensation for withdrawal of rights.”;
9)
Article 15(1) shall be replaced by the following:
“1. Member States shall ensure that all relevant information on rights, conditions, procedures, charges, fees and decisions concerning general authorisations, rights of use and rights to install facilities is published and kept up to date in an appropriate manner so as to provide easy access to that information for all interested parties.”;
10)
in Article 17 paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. Without prejudice to Article 9a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), Member States shall bring general authorisations and individual rights of use already in existence on 31 December 2009 into conformity with Articles 5, 6, 7, and the Annex of this Directive 19 December 2011 at the latest.
2. Where application of paragraph 1 results in a reduction of the rights or an extension of the general authorisations and individual rights of use already in existence, Member States may extend the validity of those authorisations and rights until 30 September 2012 at the latest, provided that the rights of other undertakings under Community law are not affected thereby. Member States shall notify such extensions to the Commission and state the reasons therefor.”;
11)
the Annex shall be amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.

Repeal
Article 4
Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 is hereby repealed.

Transposition
Article 5
1. Member States shall adopt and publish by 25 May 2011 the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of such provisions.
They shall apply those measures from 26 May 2011.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force
Article 6
This Directive shall enter into force on the day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 7
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 95 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the Opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the Opinion of the Committee of the Regions(2),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty, in the light of the joint text approved by the Conciliation Committee on 13 November 2009(3),
(1) The functioning of the five directives comprising the existing EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services (Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive)(4), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive)(5), Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive)(6), Directive 2002/22/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on universal service and users’ rights relating to electronic communications networks and services (Universal Service Directive)(7), and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(8)(together referred to as ‘the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives) is subject to periodic review by the Commission, with a view in particular to determining the need for modification in the light of technological and market developments.
(2) In that regard, the Commission presented its initial findings in its Communication of 29 June 2006 on the review of the EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services. On the basis of these initial findings, a public consultation was held, which identified the continued lack of an internal market for electronic communications as the most important aspect needing to be addressed. In particular, regulatory fragmentation and inconsistencies between the activities of the national regulatory authorities were found to jeopardise not only the competitiveness of the sector, but also the substantial consumer benefits from cross-border competition.
(3) The EU regulatory framework for electronic communications networks and services should therefore be reformed in order to complete the internal market for electronic communications by strengthening the Community mechanism for regulating operators with significant market power in the key markets. This is complemented by Regulation (EC) No 1211/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 25 November 2009 establishing the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC) and the Office(9). The reform also includes the definition of an efficient and coordinated spectrum management strategy in order to achieve a single European information space and the reinforcement of provisions for users with disabilities in order to obtain an inclusive information society.
(4) Recognising that the Internet is essential for education and for the practical exercise of freedom of expression and access to information, any restriction imposed on the exercise of these fundamental rights should be in accordance with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Concerning these issues, the Commission should undertake a wide public consultation.
(5) The aim is progressively to reduceex-antesector specific rules as competition in the markets develops and, ultimately, for electronic communications to be governed by competition law only. Considering that the markets for electronic communications have shown strong competitive dynamics in recent years, it is essential thatex-anteregulatory obligations only be imposed where there is no effective and sustainable competition.
(6) In carrying out its reviews of the functioning of the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives, the Commission should assess whether, in the light of developments in the market and with regard to both competition and consumer protection, there is a continued need for the provisions on sector specificex-anteregulation laid down in Articles 8 to 13a of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) or whether those provisions should be amended or repealed.
(7) In order to ensure a proportionate and adaptable approach to varying competitive conditions, national regulatory authorities should be able to define markets on a sub-national basis and to lift regulatory obligations in markets and/or geographic areas where there is effective infrastructure competition.
(8) In order to achieve the goals of the Lisbon Agenda, it is necessary to give appropriate incentives for investment in new high-speed networks that will support innovation in content-rich Internet services and strengthen the international competitiveness of the European Union. Such networks have enormous potential to deliver benefits to consumers and businesses across the European Union. It is therefore vital to promote sustainable investment in the development of these new networks, while safeguarding competition and boosting consumer choice through regulatory predictability and consistency.
(9) In its Communication of 20 March 2006 entitled ‘Bridging the Broadband Gap’, the Commission acknowledged that there is a territorial divide in the European Union regarding access to high-speed broadband services. Easier access to radio spectrum facilitates the development of high-speed broadband services in remote regions. Despite the general increase in broadband connectivity, access in various regions is limited on account of high costs resulting from low population densities and remoteness. In order to ensure investment in new technologies in underdeveloped regions, electronic communications regulation should be consistent with other policies, such as State aid policy, cohesion policy or the aims of wider industrial policy.
(10) Public investment in networks should be made in accordance with the principle of non-discrimination. To this end, public support should be given by means of open, transparent and competitive procedures.
(11) In order to allow national regulatory authorities to meet the objectives set out in the Framework Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular concerning end-to-end interoperability, the scope of the Framework Directive should be extended to cover certain aspects of radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment as defined in Directive 1999/5/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 1999 on radio equipment and telecommunications terminal equipment and the mutual recognition of their conformity(10)and consumer equipment used for digital television, in order to facilitate access for disabled users.
(12) Certain definitions should be clarified or changed to take account of market and technological developments and to eliminate ambiguities identified in implementing the regulatory framework.
(13) The independence of the national regulatory authorities should be strengthened in order to ensure a more effective application of the regulatory framework and to increase their authority and the predictability of their decisions. To this end, express provision should be made in national law to ensure that, in the exercise of its tasks, a national regulatory authority responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for resolution of disputes between undertakings is protected against external intervention or political pressure liable to jeopardise its independent assessment of matters coming before it. Such outside influence makes a national legislative body unsuited to act as a national regulatory authority under the regulatory framework. For that purpose, rules should be laid down at the outset regarding the grounds for the dismissal of the head of the national regulatory authority in order to remove any reasonable doubt as to the neutrality of that body and its imperviousness to external factors. It is important that national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation should have their own budget allowing them, in particular, to recruit a sufficient number of qualified staff. In order to ensure transparency, this budget should be published annually.
(14) In order to ensure legal certainty for market players, appeal bodies should carry out their functions effectively; in particular, appeals proceedings should not be unduly lengthy. Interim measures suspending the effect of the decision of a national regulatory authority should be granted only in urgent cases in order to prevent serious and irreparable damage to the party applying for those measures and if the balance of interests so requires.
(15) There has been a wide divergence in the manner in which appeal bodies have applied interim measures to suspend the decisions of the national regulatory authorities. In order to achieve greater consistency of approach common standards should be applied in line with Community case-law. Appeal bodies should also be entitled to request available information published by BEREC. Given the importance of appeals for the overall operation of the regulatory framework, a mechanism should be set up for collecting information on appeals and decisions to suspend decisions taken by the regulatory authorities in all the Member States and for the reporting of that information to the Commission.
(16) In order to ensure that national regulatory authorities carry out their regulatory tasks in an effective manner, the data which they gather should include accounting data on the retail markets that are associated with wholesale markets where an operator has significant market power and as such are regulated by the national regulatory authority. The data should also include data which enables the national regulatory authority to assess the possible impact of planned upgrades or changes to network topology on the development of competition or on wholesale products made available to other parties.
(17) The national consultation provided for under Article 6 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) should be conducted prior to the Community consultation provided for under Articles 7 and 7a of that Directive, in order to allow the views of interested parties to be reflected in the Community consultation. This would also avoid the need for a second Community consultation in the event of changes to a planned measure as a result of the national consultation.
(18) The discretion of national regulatory authorities needs to be reconciled with the development of consistent regulatory practices and the consistent application of the regulatory framework in order to contribute effectively to the development and completion of the internal market. National regulatory authorities should therefore support the internal market activities of the Commission and those of BEREC.
(19) The Community mechanism allowing the Commission to require national regulatory authorities to withdraw planned measures concerning market definition and the designation of operators having significant market power has contributed significantly to a consistent approach in identifying the circumstances in whichex-anteregulation may be applied and those in which the operators are subject to such regulation. Monitoring of the market by the Commission and, in particular, the experience of the procedure under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), has shown that inconsistencies in the national regulatory authorities’ application of remedies, even under similar market conditions, could undermine the internal market in electronic communications. Therefore the Commission may participate in ensuring a higher level of consistency in the application of remedies by adopting opinions on draft measures proposed by national regulatory authorities. In order to benefit from the expertise of national regulatory authorities on the market analysis, the Commission should consult BEREC prior to adoption of its decisions and/or opinion.
(20) It is important that the regulatory framework is implemented in a timely manner. When the Commission has taken a decision requiring a national regulatory authority to withdraw a planned measure, national regulatory authorities should submit a revised measure to the Commission. A deadline should be laid down for the notification of the revised measure to the Commission under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) in order to allow market players to know the duration of the market review and in order to increase legal certainty.
(21) Having regard to the short time limits in the Community consultation mechanism, powers should be conferred on the Commission to adopt recommendations and/or guidelines to simplify the procedures for exchanging information between the Commission and national regulatory authorities, for example in cases concerning stable markets, or involving only minor changes to previously notified measures. Powers should also be conferred on the Commission in order to allow for the introduction of a notification exemption so as to streamline procedures in certain cases.
(22) In line with the objectives of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union and the United Nations Convention on the Rights of Persons with Disabilities, the regulatory framework should ensure that all users, including disabled end-users, the elderly, and users with special social needs, have easy access to affordable high quality services. Declaration 22 annexed to the final Act of Amsterdam provides that the institutions of the Community shall take account of the needs of persons with a disability in drawing up measures under Article 95 of the Treaty.
(23) A competitive market provides users with a wide choice of content, applications and services. National regulatory authorities should promote users’ ability to access and distribute information and to run applications and services.
(24) Radio frequencies should be considered a scarce public resource that has an important public and market value. It is in the public interest that spectrum is managed as efficiently and effectively as possible from an economic, social and environmental perspective, taking account of the important role of radio spectrum for electronic communications, of the objectives of cultural diversity and media pluralism, and of social and territorial cohesion. Obstacles to its efficient use should therefore be gradually withdrawn.
(25) Radio spectrum policy activities in the Community should be without prejudice to measures taken at Community or national level, in accordance with Community law, to pursue general interest objectives, in particular with regard to content regulation and audiovisual and media policies, and the right of Member States to organise and use their radio spectrum for the purposes of public order, public security and defence.
(26) Taking into account the different situation in Member States, the switchover from analogue to digital terrestrial television would, as a result of the superior transmission efficiency of digital technology, increase the availability of valuable spectrum in the Community (known as the ‘digital dividend’).
(27) Before a specific harmonisation measure under Decision No 676/2002/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 7 March 2002 on a regulatory framework for radio spectrum policy in the European Community (Radio Spectrum Decision)(11)is proposed, the Commission should carry out an impact assessment on the costs and benefits of the proposed measure, such as the realisation of economies of scale and the interoperability of services for the benefit of consumers, the impact on efficiency of spectrum use, or the demand for harmonised use in the different parts of the European Union.
(28) Although spectrum management remains within the competence of the Member States, strategic planning, coordination and, where appropriate, harmonisation at Community level can help ensure that spectrum users derive the full benefits of the internal market and that EU interests can be effectively defended globally. For these purposes, where appropriate, legislative multiannual radio spectrum policy programmes should be established to set out the policy orientations and objectives for the strategic planning and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in the Community. These policy orientations and objectives may refer to the availability and efficient use of radio spectrum necessary for the establishment and functioning of the internal market and may also refer, in appropriate cases, to the harmonisation of procedures for the granting of general authorisations or individual rights of use for radio frequencies where necessary to overcome barriers to the internal market. These policy orientations and objectives should be in accordance with this Directive and the Specific Directives.
(29) The Commission has indicated its intention to amend, before the entry into force of this Directive, Commission Decision 2002/622/EC of 26 July 2002 establishing a Radio Spectrum Policy Group(12)in order to provide a mechanism for the European Parliament and the Council to request opinions or reports, either orally or in writing, from the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (RSPG) on spectrum policy relating to electronic communications, and in order for RSPG to advise the Commission on the proposed content of the radio spectrum policy programmes.
(30) The spectrum management provisions of this Directive should be consistent with the work of international and regional organisations dealing with radio spectrum management, such as the International Telecommunications Union (ITU) and the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), so as to ensure the efficient management of and harmonisation of the use of spectrum across the Community and between the Member States and other members of the ITU.
(31) Radio frequencies should be managed so as to ensure that harmful interference is avoided. This basic concept of harmful interference should therefore be properly defined to ensure that regulatory intervention is limited to the extent necessary to prevent such interference.
(32) The current spectrum management and distribution system is generally based on administrative decisions that are insufficiently flexible to cope with technological and economic evolution, in particular with the rapid development of wireless technology and the increasing demand for bandwidth. The undue fragmentation amongst national policies results in increased costs and lost market opportunities for spectrum users, and slows down innovation, to the detriment of the internal market, consumers and the economy as a whole. Moreover, the conditions for access to, and use of, radio frequencies may vary according to the type of operator, while electronic services provided by these operators increasingly overlap, thereby creating tensions between rights holders, discrepancies in the cost of access to spectrum, and potential distortions in the functioning of the internal market.
(33) National borders are increasingly irrelevant in determining optimal radio spectrum use. Fragmentation of the management of access to spectrum rights limits investment and innovation and does not allow operators and equipment manufacturers to realise economies of scale, thereby hindering the development of an internal market for electronic communications networks and services using radio spectrum.
(34) Flexibility in spectrum management and access to spectrum should be increased through technology and service-neutral authorisations to allow spectrum users to choose the best technologies and services to apply in frequency bands declared available for electronic communications services in the relevant national frequency allocation plans in accordance with Community law (the ‘principles of technology and service neutrality’). The administrative determination of technologies and services should apply when general interest objectives are at stake and should be clearly justified and subject to regular periodic review.
(35) Restrictions on the principle of technology neutrality should be appropriate and justified by the need to avoid harmful interference, for example by imposing emission masks and power levels, to ensure the protection of public health by limiting public exposure to electromagnetic fields, to ensure the proper functioning of services through an adequate level of technical quality of service, while not necessarily precluding the possibility of using more than one service in the same frequency band, to ensure proper sharing of spectrum, in particular where its use is only subject to general authorisations, to safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or to fulfil a general interest objective in conformity with Community law.
(36) Spectrum users should also be able to freely choose the services they wish to offer over the spectrum subject to transitional measures to deal with previously acquired rights. On the other hand, measures should be allowed which require the provision of a specific service to meet clearly defined general interest objectives such as safety of life, the need to promote social, regional and territorial cohesion, or the avoidance of the inefficient use of spectrum to be permitted where necessary and proportionate. Those objectives should include the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law. Except where necessary to protect safety of life or, exceptionally, to fulfil other general interest objectives as defined by Member States in accordance with Community law, exceptions should not result in certain services having exclusive use, but should rather grant them priority so that, in so far as possible, other services or technologies may coexist in the same band.
(37) It lies within the competence of the Member States to define the scope and nature of any exception regarding the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism.
(38) As the allocation of spectrum to specific technologies or services is an exception to the principles of technology and service neutrality and reduces the freedom to choose the service provided or technology used, any proposal for such allocation should be transparent and subject to public consultation.
(39) In the interests of flexibility and efficiency, national regulatory authorities may allow spectrum users freely to transfer or lease their usage rights to third parties. This would allow spectrum valuation by the market. In view of their power to ensure effective use of spectrum, national regulatory authorities should take action so as to ensure that trading does not lead to a distortion of competition where spectrum is left unused.
(40) The introduction of technology and service neutrality and trading for existing spectrum usage rights may require transitional rules, including measures to ensure fair competition, as the new system may entitle certain spectrum users to start competing with spectrum users having acquired their spectrum rights under more burdensome terms and conditions. Conversely, where rights have been granted as a derogation from the general rules or according to criteria other than those which are objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory with a view to achieving a general interest objective, the situation of the holders of such rights should not in an unjustified manner be to the detriment of their new competitors beyond what is necessary to achieve that general interest objective or another related general interest objective.
(41) In order to promote the functioning of the internal market and to support the development of cross-border services, the Commission should be given the power to adopt technical implementing measures in the field of numbering.
(42) Permits issued to undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services allowing them to gain access to public or private property are essential factors for the establishment of electronic communications networks or new network elements. Unnecessary complexity and delay in the procedures for granting rights of way may therefore represent important obstacles to the development of competition. Consequently, the acquisition of rights of way by authorised undertakings should be simplified. National regulatory authorities should be able to coordinate the acquisition of rights of way, making relevant information accessible on their websites.
(43) It is necessary to strengthen the powers of the Member States as regards holders of rights of way to ensure the entry or roll-out of a new network in a fair, efficient and environmentally responsible way and independently of any obligation on an operator with significant market power to grant access to its electronic communications network. Improving facility sharing can significantly improve competition and lower the overall financial and environmental cost of deploying electronic communications infrastructure for undertakings, particularly of new access networks. National regulatory authorities should be empowered to require that the holders of the rights to install facilities on, over or under public or private property share such facilities or property (including physical co-location) in order to encourage efficient investment in infrastructure and the promotion of innovation, after an appropriate period of public consultation, during which all interested parties should be given the opportunity to state their views. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of the facility or property sharing and should ensure that there is an appropriate reward of risk for the undertakings concerned. National regulatory authorities should in particular be able to impose the sharing of network elements and associated facilities, such as ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, cabinets, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, buildings or entries into buildings, and a better coordination of civil works. The competent authorities, particularly local authorities, should also establish appropriate coordination procedures, in cooperation with national regulatory authorities, with respect to public works and other appropriate public facilities or property which may include procedures that ensure that interested parties have information concerning appropriate public facilities or property and on-going and planned public works, that they are notified in a timely manner of such works, and that sharing is facilitated to the maximum extent possible.
(44) Reliable and secure communication of information over electronic communications networks is increasingly central to the whole economy and society in general. System complexity, technical failure or human mistake, accidents or attacks may all have consequences for the functioning and availability of the physical infrastructures that deliver important services to EU citizens, including e-Government services. National regulatory authorities should therefore ensure that the integrity and security of public communications networks are maintained. The European Network and Information Security Agency (ENISA)(13)should contribute to the enhanced level of security of electronic communications by, among other things, providing expertise and advice, and promoting the exchange of best practices. Both ENISA and the national regulatory authorities should have the necessary means to perform their duties, including powers to obtain sufficient information in order to assess the level of security of networks or services as well as comprehensive and reliable data about actual security incidents that have had a significant impact on the operation of networks or services. Bearing in mind that the successful application of adequate security is not a one-off exercise but a continuous process of implementation, review and updating, the providers of electronic communications networks and services should be required to take measures to safeguard their integrity and security in accordance with the assessed risks, taking into account the state of the art of such measures.
(45) Member States should allow an appropriate period of public consultation before the adoption of specific measures to ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services take the necessary technical and organisational measures to appropriately manage risk to security of networks and services or to ensure the integrity of their networks.
(46) Where there is a need to agree on a common set of security requirements, power should be conferred on the Commission to adopt technical implementing measures to achieve an adequate level of security of electronic communications networks and services in the internal market. ENISA should contribute to the harmonisation of appropriate technical and organisational security measures by providing expert advice. National regulatory authorities should have the power to issue binding instructions relating to technical implementing measures adopted pursuant to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). In order to perform their duties, they should have the power to investigate cases of non-compliance and to impose penalties.
(47) For the purposes of ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications markets, national regulatory authorities should be able to impose remedies aimed at preventing leverage of significant market power from one market to another closely related market. It should be clear that the undertaking which has significant market power on the first market may be designated as having significant market power on the second market only if the links between the two markets are such as to allow the market power held in the first market to be leveraged into the second market and if the second market is susceptible toex-anteregulation in accordance with the criteria defined in the Recommendation on relevant product and service markets(14).
(48) In order to provide market players with certainty as to regulatory conditions, a time limit for market reviews is necessary. It is important to conduct a market analysis on a regular basis and within a reasonable and appropriate time-frame. The time-frame should take account of whether the particular market has previously been subject to market analysis and duly notified. Failure by a national regulatory authority to analyse a market within the time limit may jeopardise the internal market, and normal infringement proceedings may not produce their desired effect on time. Alternatively, the national regulatory authority concerned should be able to request the assistance of BEREC to complete the market analysis. For instance, this assistance could take the form of a specific task force composed of representatives of other national regulatory authorities.
(49) Due to the high level of technological innovation and highly dynamic markets in the electronic communications sector, there is a need to adapt regulation rapidly in a coordinated and harmonised way at Community level, as experience has shown that divergence among the national regulatory authorities in the implementation of the EU regulatory framework may create a barrier to the development of the internal market.
(50) One important task assigned to BEREC is to adopt opinions in relation to cross-border disputes where appropriate. National regulatory authorities should therefore take account of any opinions of BEREC in such cases.
(51) Experience in the implementation of the EU regulatory framework indicates that existing provisions empowering national regulatory authorities to impose fines have failed to provide an adequate incentive to comply with regulatory requirements. Adequate enforcement powers can contribute to the timely implementation of the EU regulatory framework and therefore foster regulatory certainty, which is an important driver for investment. The lack of effective powers in the event of non-compliance applies across the regulatory framework. The introduction of a new provision in Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) to deal with breaches of obligations under the Framework Directive and Specific Directives should therefore ensure the application of consistent and coherent principles to enforcement and penalties for the whole EU regulatory framework.
(52) The existing EU regulatory framework includes certain provisions to facilitate the transition from the old regulatory framework of 1998 to the new 2002 framework. This transition has been completed in all Member States and these measures should be repealed as they are now redundant.
(53) Both efficient investment and competition should be encouraged in tandem, in order to increase economic growth, innovation and consumer choice.
(54) Competition can best be fostered through an economically efficient level of investment in new and existing infrastructure, complemented by regulation, wherever necessary, to achieve effective competition in retail services. An efficient level of infrastructure-based competition is the extent of infrastructure duplication at which investors can reasonably be expected to make a fair return based on reasonable expectations about the evolution of market shares.
(55) National regulatory authorities should, when imposing obligations for access to new and enhanced infrastructures, ensure that access conditions reflect the circumstances underlying the investment decision, taking into account, inter alia, the roll-out costs, the expected rate of take up of the new products and services and the expected retail price levels. Moreover, in order to provide planning certainty to investors, national regulatory authorities should be able to set, if applicable, terms and conditions for access which are consistent over appropriate review periods. Such terms and conditions may include pricing arrangements which depend on volumes or length of contract in accordance with Community law and provided they have no discriminatory effect. Any access conditions imposed should respect the need to preserve effective competition in services to consumers and businesses.
(56) When assessing the proportionality of the obligations and conditions to be imposed, national regulatory authorities should take into account the different competitive conditions existing in the different areas within their Member States.
(57) When imposing remedies to control prices, national regulatory authorities should seek to allow a fair return for the investor on a particular new investment project. In particular, there may be risks associated with investment projects specific to new access networks which support products for which demand is uncertain at the time the investment is made.
(58) Any Commission decision under Article 19(1) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) should be limited to regulatory principles, approaches and methodologies. For the avoidance of doubt, it should not prescribe detail which will normally need to reflect national circumstances, and it should not prohibit alternative approaches which can reasonably be expected to have equivalent effect. Such a decision should be proportionate and should not have an effect on decisions taken by national regulatory authorities that do not create a barrier to the internal market.
(59) Annex I to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) identified the list of markets to be included in the Recommendation on relevant product and service markets which may warrantex-anteregulation. This Annex should be repealed since its purpose of serving as a basis for drawing up the initial version of the Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets has been fulfilled.
(60) It may not be economically viable for new entrants to duplicate the incumbent’s local access network in part or in its entirety within a reasonable period of time. In this context, mandating unbundled access to the local loop or sub-loop of operators enjoying significant market power may facilitate market entry and increase competition in retail broadband access markets. In circumstances where unbundled access to local loop or sub-loop is not technically or economically feasible, relevant obligations for the provision of non-physical or virtual network access offering equivalent functionality may apply.
(61) The purpose of functional separation, whereby the vertically integrated operator is required to establish operationally separate business entities, is to ensure the provision of fully equivalent access products to all downstream operators, including the operator’s own vertically integrated downstream divisions. Functional separation has the capacity to improve competition in several relevant markets by significantly reducing the incentive for discrimination and by making it easier to verify and enforce compliance with non-discrimination obligations. In exceptional cases, functional separation may be justified as a remedy where there has been persistent failure to achieve effective non-discrimination in several of the markets concerned, and where there is little or no prospect of infrastructure competition within a reasonable time-frame after recourse to one or more remedies previously considered to be appropriate. However, it is very important to ensure that its imposition preserves the incentives of the concerned undertaking to invest in its network and that it does not entail any potential negative effects on consumer welfare. Its imposition requires a coordinated analysis of different relevant markets related to the access network, in accordance with the market analysis procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). When undertaking the market analysis and designing the details of this remedy, national regulatory authorities should pay particular attention to the products to be managed by the separate business entities, taking into account the extent of network roll-out and the degree of technological progress, which may affect the substitutability of fixed and wireless services. In order to avoid distortions of competition in the internal market, proposals for functional separation should be approved in advance by the Commission.
(62) The implementation of functional separation should not prevent appropriate coordination mechanisms between the different separate business entities in order to ensure that the economic and management supervision rights of the parent company are protected.
(63) Continued integration of the internal market for electronic communications networks and services requires better coordination in the application of theex-anteregulation provided for under the EU regulatory framework for electronic communications.
(64) Where a vertically integrated undertaking chooses to transfer a substantial part or all of its local access network assets to a separate legal entity under different ownership or by establishing a separate business entity for dealing with access products, the national regulatory authority should assess the effect of the intended transaction on all existing regulatory obligations imposed on the vertically integrated operator in order to ensure the compatibility of any new arrangements with Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive). The national regulatory authority concerned should undertake a new analysis of the markets in which the segregated entity operates, and impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations accordingly. To this end, the national regulatory authority should be able to request information from the undertaking.
(65) While it is appropriate in some circumstances for a national regulatory authority to impose obligations on operators that do not have significant market power in order to achieve goals such as end-to-end connectivity or interoperability of services, it is however necessary to ensure that such obligations are imposed in conformity with the EU regulatory framework and, in particular, its notification procedures.
(66) The Commission should be empowered to adopt implementing measures with a view to adapting the conditions for access to digital television and radio services set out in Annex I to market and technological developments. This is also the case for the minimum list of items in Annex II that must be made public to meet the obligation of transparency.
(67) Facilitating access to radio frequency resources for market players will contribute to removing the barriers to market entry. Moreover, technological progress is reducing the risk of harmful interference in certain frequency bands and therefore reducing the need for individual rights of use. Conditions for the use of spectrum to provide electronic communication services should therefore normally be laid down in general authorisations unless individual rights are necessary, considering the use of the spectrum, to protect against harmful interference, to ensure technical quality of service, to safeguard efficient use of the spectrum or to meet a specific general interest objective. Decisions on the need for individual rights should be made in a transparent and proportionate manner.
(68) The introduction of the requirements of service and technology neutrality in granting rights of use, together with the increased possibility to transfer rights between undertakings, should increase the freedom and means to deliver electronic communications services to the public, thereby also facilitating the achievement of general interest objectives. However, certain general interest obligations imposed on broadcasters for the delivery of audiovisual media services may require the use of specific criteria for the granting of rights of use when it appears to be essential to meet a specific general interest objective set out by Member States in conformity with Community law. Procedures associated with the pursuit of general interest objectives should in all circumstances be transparent, objective, proportionate and non-discriminatory.
(69) Considering its restrictive impact on free access to radio frequencies, the validity of an individual right of use that is not tradable should be limited in time. Where rights of use contain provision for renewing their validity, competent national authorities should first carry out a review, including a public consultation, taking into account market, coverage and technological developments. In view of spectrum scarcity, individual rights granted to undertakings should be regularly reviewed. In carrying out this review, competent national authorities should balance the interests of the rights holders with the need to foster the introduction of spectrum trading as well as the more flexible use of spectrum through general authorisations where possible.
(70) Minor amendments to rights and obligations are those amendments which are mainly administrative, do not change the substantial nature of the general authorisations and the individual rights of use and thus cannot cause any comparative advantage to the other undertakings.
(71) Competent national authorities should have the power to ensure effective use of spectrum and, where spectrum resources are left unused, to take action to prevent anti-competitive hoarding, which can hinder new market entry.
(72) National regulatory authorities should be able to take effective action to monitor and secure compliance with the terms and conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, including the power to impose effective financial or administrative penalties in the event of breaches of those terms and conditions.
(73) The conditions that may be attached to authorisations should cover specific conditions governing accessibility for users with disabilities and the need of public authorities and emergency services to communicate between themselves and with the general public before, during and after major disasters. Also, considering the importance of technical innovation, Member States should be able to issue authorisations to use spectrum for experimental purposes, subject to specific restrictions and conditions strictly justified by the experimental nature of such rights.
(74) Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 December 2000 on unbundled access to the local loop(15)has proved to be effective in the initial stage of market opening. Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) calls upon the Commission to monitor the transition from the regulatory framework of 1998 to the 2002 framework and to bring forward proposals to repeal that Regulation at an appropriate time. Under the 2002 framework, national regulatory authorities have a duty to analyse the market for wholesale unbundled access to metallic loops and sub-loops for the purpose of providing broadband and voice services as defined in the Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets. Since all Member States have analysed this market at least once and the appropriate obligations based on the 2002 framework are in place, Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 has become unnecessary and should therefore be repealed.
(75) Measures necessary for the implementation of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) and Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive) should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(16).
(76) In particular, the Commission should be empowered to adopt Recommendations and/or implementing measures in relation to the notifications under Article 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive); harmonisation in the fields of spectrum and numbering as well as in matters related to security of networks and services; the identification of the relevant product and service markets; the identification of trans-national markets; the implementation of standards and the harmonised application of the provisions of the regulatory framework. Power should also be conferred on the Commission to adopt implementing measures to update Annexes I and II to the Access Directive to market and technological developments. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of these Directives, inter alia, by supplementing them with new non-essential elements, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive)

Directive 2002/21/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1)
Article 1 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. This Directive establishes a harmonised framework for the regulation of electronic communications services, electronic communications networks, associated facilities and associated services, and certain aspects of terminal equipment to facilitate access for disabled users. It lays down tasks of national regulatory authorities and establishes a set of procedures to ensure the harmonised application of the regulatory framework throughout the Community.’;
(b)
the following paragraph shall be inserted:
‘3a. Measures taken by Member States regarding end-users access’ to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks shall respect the fundamental rights and freedoms of natural persons, as guaranteed by the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and general principles of Community law.
Any of these measures regarding end-users’ access to, or use of, services and applications through electronic communications networks liable to restrict those fundamental rights or freedoms may only be imposed if they are appropriate, proportionate and necessary within a democratic society, and their implementation shall be subject to adequate procedural safeguards in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and with general principles of Community law, including effective judicial protection and due process. Accordingly, these measures may only be taken with due respect for the principle of the presumption of innocence and the right to privacy. A prior, fair and impartial procedure shall be guaranteed, including the right to be heard of the person or persons concerned, subject to the need for appropriate conditions and procedural arrangements in duly substantiated cases of urgency in conformity with the European Convention for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. The right to effective and timely judicial review shall be guaranteed.’;
2)
Article 2 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(a)
“electronic communications network” means transmission systems and, where applicable, switching or routing equipment and other resources, including network elements which are not active, which permit the conveyance of signals by wire, radio, optical or other electromagnetic means, including satellite networks, fixed (circuit- and packet-switched, including Internet) and mobile terrestrial networks, electricity cable systems, to the extent that they are used for the purpose of transmitting signals, networks used for radio and television broadcasting, and cable television networks, irrespective of the type of information conveyed;’;
(b)
point (b) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(b)
“transnational markets” means markets identified in accordance with Article 15(4) covering the Community or a substantial part thereof located in more than one Member State;’;
(c)
point (d) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(d)
“public communications network” means an electronic communications network used wholly or mainly for the provision of electronic communications services available to the public which support the transfer of information between network termination points;’;
(d)
the following point shall be inserted:
‘(da)
“network termination point” (NTP) means the physical point at which a subscriber is provided with access to a public communications network; in the case of networks involving switching or routing, the NTP is identified by means of a specific network address, which may be linked to a subscriber number or name;’;
(e)
point (e) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(e)
“associated facilities” means those associated services, physical infrastructures and other facilities or elements associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so, and include, inter alia, buildings or entries to buildings, building wiring, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, masts, manholes, and cabinets;’;
(f)
the following point shall be inserted:
‘(ea)
“associated services” means those services associated with an electronic communications network and/or an electronic communications service which enable and/or support the provision of services via that network and/or service or have the potential to do so and include, inter alia, number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality, conditional access systems and electronic programme guides, as well as other services such as identity, location and presence service;’;
(g)
point (l) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(l)
“Specific Directives” means Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) and Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1);
(h)
the following points shall be added:
‘(q)
“spectrum allocation” means the designation of a given frequency band for use by one or more types of radio communications services, where appropriate, under specified conditions;
(r)
“harmful interference” means interference which endangers the functioning of a radio navigation service or of other safety services or which otherwise seriously degrades, obstructs or repeatedly interrupts a radio communications service operating in accordance with the applicable international, Community or national regulations;
(s)
“call” means a connection established by means of a publicly available electronic communications service allowing two-way voice communication.’;
3)
Article 3 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities exercise their powers impartially, transparently and in a timely manner. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to carry out the task assigned to them.’;
(b)
the following paragraphs shall be inserted:
‘3a. Without prejudice to the provisions of paragraphs 4 and 5, national regulatory authorities responsible forex-antemarket regulation or for the resolution of disputes between undertakings in accordance with Article 20 or 21 of this Directive shall act independently and shall not seek or take instructions from any other body in relation to the exercise of these tasks assigned to them under national law implementing Community law. This shall not prevent supervision in accordance with national constitutional law. Only appeal bodies set up in accordance with Article 4 shall have the power to suspend or overturn decisions by the national regulatory authorities. Member States shall ensure that the head of a national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function within a national regulatory authority referred to in the first subparagraph or their replacements may be dismissed only if they no longer fulfil the conditions required for the performance of their duties which are laid down in advance in national law. The decision to dismiss the head of the national regulatory authority concerned, or where applicable members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall be made public at the time of dismissal. The dismissed head of the national regulatory authority, or where applicable, members of the collegiate body fulfilling that function shall receive a statement of reasons and shall have the right to request its publication, where this would not otherwise take place, in which case it shall be published.
Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities referred to in the first subparagraph have separate annual budgets. The budgets shall be made public. Member States shall also ensure that national regulatory authorities have adequate financial and human resources to enable them to actively participate in and contribute to the Body of European Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*2).
3b. Member States shall ensure that the goals of BEREC of promoting greater regulatory coordination and coherence are actively supported by the respective national regulatory authorities.
3c. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take utmost account of opinions and common positions adopted by BEREC when adopting their own decisions for their national markets.
4)
Article 4 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Member States shall ensure that effective mechanisms exist at national level under which any user or undertaking providing electronic communications networks and/or services who is affected by a decision of a national regulatory authority has the right of appeal against the decision to an appeal body that is independent of the parties involved. This body, which may be a court, shall have the appropriate expertise to enable it to carry out its functions effectively. Member States shall ensure that the merits of the case are duly taken into account and that there is an effective appeal mechanism.
Pending the outcome of the appeal, the decision of the national regulatory authority shall stand, unless interim measures are granted in accordance with national law.’;
(b)
the following paragraph shall be added:
‘3. Member States shall collect information on the general subject matter of appeals, the number of requests for appeal, the duration of the appeal proceedings and the number of decisions to grant interim measures. Member States shall provide such information to the Commission and BEREC after a reasoned request from either.’;
5)
Article 5(1) shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services provide all the information, including financial information, necessary for national regulatory authorities to ensure conformity with the provisions of, or decisions made in accordance with, this Directive and the Specific Directives. In particular, national regulatory authorities shall have the power to require those undertakings to submit information concerning future network or service developments that could have an impact on the wholesale services that they make available to competitors. Undertakings with significant market power on wholesale markets may also be required to submit accounting data on the retail markets that are associated with those wholesale markets.
Undertakings shall provide such information promptly upon request and in conformity with the timescales and level of detail required by the national regulatory authority. The information requested by the national regulatory authority shall be proportionate to the performance of that task. The national regulatory authority shall give the reasons justifying its request for information and shall treat the information in accordance with paragraph 3.’;
6)
Articles 6 and 7 shall be replaced by the following:
Except in cases falling within Articles 7(9), 20, or 21, Member States shall ensure that, where national regulatory authorities intend to take measures in accordance with this Directive or the Specific Directives, or where they intend to provide for restrictions in accordance with Article 9(3) and 9(4), which have a significant impact on the relevant market, they give interested parties the opportunity to comment on the draft measure within a reasonable period.
National regulatory authorities shall publish their national consultation procedures.
Member States shall ensure the establishment of a single information point through which all current consultations can be accessed.
The results of the consultation procedure shall be made publicly available by the national regulatory authority, except in the case of confidential information in accordance with Community and national law on business confidentiality.
1. In carrying out their tasks under this Directive and the Specific Directives, national regulatory authorities shall take the utmost account of the objectives set out in Article 8, including in so far as they relate to the functioning of the internal market.
2. National regulatory authorities shall contribute to the development of the internal market by working with each other and with the Commission and BEREC in a transparent manner so as to ensure the consistent application, in all Member States, of the provisions of this Directive and the Specific Directives. To this end, they shall, in particular, work with the Commission and BEREC to identify the types of instruments and remedies best suited to address particular types of situations in the marketplace.
3. Except where otherwise provided in recommendations or guidelines adopted pursuant to Article 7b upon completion of the consultation referred to in Article 6, where a national regulatory authority intends to take a measure which:
(a)
falls within the scope of Articles 15 or 16 of this Directive, or Articles 5 or 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive); and
(b)
would affect trade between Member States;
it shall make the draft measure accessible to the Commission, BEREC, and the national regulatory authorities in other Member States, at the same time, together with the reasoning on which the measure is based, in accordance with Article 5(3), and inform the Commission, BEREC and other national regulatory authorities thereof. National regulatory authorities, BEREC and the Commission may make comments to the national regulatory authority concerned only within one month. The one-month period may not be extended.
4. Where an intended measure covered by paragraph 3 aims at:
(a)
defining a relevant market which differs from those defined in the Recommendation in accordance with Article 15(1); or
(b)
deciding whether or not to designate an undertaking as having, either individually or jointly with others, significant market power, under Article 16(3), (4) or (5);
and would affect trade between Member States, and the Commission has indicated to the national regulatory authority that it considers that the draft measure would create a barrier to the single market or if it has serious doubts as to its compatibility with Community law and in particular the objectives referred to in Article 8, the draft measure shall not be adopted for a further two months. This period may not be extended. The Commission shall inform other national regulatory authorities of its reservations in such a case.
5. Within the two-month period referred to in paragraph 4, the Commission may:
(a)
take a decision requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to withdraw the draft measure; and/or
(b)
take a decision to lift its reservations in relation to a draft measure referred to in paragraph 4.
The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of BEREC before issuing a decision. The decision shall be accompanied by a detailed and objective analysis of why the Commission considers that the draft measure should not be adopted, together with specific proposals for amending the draft measure.
6. Where the Commission has adopted a decision in accordance with paragraph 5, requiring the national regulatory authority to withdraw a draft measure, the national regulatory authority shall amend or withdraw the draft measure within six months of the date of the Commission’s decision. When the draft measure is amended, the national regulatory authority shall undertake a public consultation in accordance with the procedures referred to in Article 6, and shall re-notify the amended draft measure to the Commission in accordance with the provisions of paragraph 3.
7. The national regulatory authority concerned shall take the utmost account of comments of other national regulatory authorities, BEREC and the Commission and may, except in cases covered by paragraphs 4 and 5(a), adopt the resulting draft measure and, where it does so, shall communicate it to the Commission.
8. The national regulatory authority shall communicate to the Commission and BEREC all adopted final measures which fall under Article 7(3)(a) and (b).
9. In exceptional circumstances, where a national regulatory authority considers that there is an urgent need to act, in order to safeguard competition and protect the interests of users, by way of derogation from the procedure set out in paragraphs 3 and 4, it may immediately adopt proportionate and provisional measures. It shall, without delay, communicate those measures, with full reasons, to the Commission, the other national regulatory authority, and BEREC. A decision by the national regulatory authority to render such measures permanent or extend the time for which they are applicable shall be subject to the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4.’;
7)
the following Articles shall be inserted:
1. Where an intended measure covered by Article 7(3) aims at imposing, amending or withdrawing an obligation on an operator in application of Article 16 in conjunction with Article 5 and Articles 9 to 13 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), and Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), the Commission may, within the period of one month provided for by Article 7(3) of this Directive, notify the national regulatory authority concerned and BEREC of its reasons for considering that the draft measure would create a barrier to the single market or its serious doubts as to its compatibility with Community law. In such a case, the draft measure shall not be adopted for a further three months following the Commission’s notification.
In the absence of such notification, the national regulatory authority concerned may adopt the draft measure, taking utmost account of any comments made by the Commission, BEREC or any other national regulatory authority.
2. Within the three month period referred to in paragraph 1, the Commission, BEREC and the national regulatory authority concerned shall cooperate closely to identify the most appropriate and effective measure in the light of the objectives laid down in Article 8, whilst taking due account of the views of market participants and the need to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice.
3. Within six weeks from the beginning of the three month period referred to in paragraph 1, BEREC shall, acting by a majority of its component members, issue an opinion on the Commission’s notification referred to in paragraph 1, indicating whether it considers that the draft measure should be amended or withdrawn and, where appropriate, provide specific proposals to that end. This opinion shall be reasoned and made public.
4. If in its opinion, BEREC shares the serious doubts of the Commission, it shall cooperate closely with the national regulatory authority concerned to identify the most appropriate and effective measure. Before the end of the three month period referred in paragraph 1, the national regulatory authority may:
(a)
amend or withdraw its draft measure taking utmost account of the Commission’s notification referred to in paragraph 1 and of BEREC’s opinion and advice;
(b)
maintain its draft measure.
5. Where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission or does not issue an opinion, or where the national regulatory authority amends or maintains its draft measure pursuant to paragraph 4, the Commission may, within one month following the end of the three month period referred to in paragraph 1 and taking utmost account of the opinion of BEREC if any:
(a)
issue a recommendation requiring the national regulatory authority concerned to amend or withdraw the draft measure, including specific proposals to that end and providing reasons justifying its recommendation, in particular where BEREC does not share the serious doubts of the Commission;
(b)
take a decision to lift its reservations indicated in accordance with paragraph 1.
6. Within one month of the Commission issuing the recommendation in accordance with paragraph 5(a) or lifting its reservations in accordance with paragraph 5(b), the national regulatory authority concerned shall communicate to the Commission and BEREC the adopted final measure.
This period may be extended to allow the national regulatory authority to undertake a public consultation in accordance with Article 6.
7. Where the national regulatory authority decides not to amend or withdraw the draft measure on the basis of the recommendation issued under paragraph 5(a), it shall provide a reasoned justification.
8. The national regulatory authority may withdraw the proposed draft measure at any stage of the procedure.
1. After public consultation and consultation with national regulatory authorities and taking utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission may adopt recommendations and/or guidelines in relation to Article 7 that define the form, content and level of detail to be given in the notifications required in accordance with Article 7(3), the circumstances in which notifications would not be required, and the calculation of the time limits.
2. The measures referred to in paragraph 1 shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2).’;
8)
Article 8 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
‘Unless otherwise provided for in Article 9 regarding radio frequencies, Member States shall take the utmost account of the desirability of making regulations technologically neutral and shall ensure that, in carrying out the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives, in particular those designed to ensure effective competition, national regulatory authorities do likewise.’;
(b)
in paragraph 2, points (a) and (b) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(a)
ensuring that users, including disabled users, elderly users, and users with special social needs derive maximum benefit in terms of choice, price, and quality;
(b)
ensuring that there is no distortion or restriction of competition in the electronic communications sector, including the transmission of content;’;
(c)
in paragraph 2, point (c) shall be deleted;
(d)
in paragraph 3, point (c) shall be deleted;
(e)
in paragraph 3, point (d) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(d)
cooperating with each other, with the Commission and BEREC so as to ensure the development of consistent regulatory practice and the consistent application of this Directive and the Specific Directives.’;
(f)
in paragraph 4, point (e) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(e)
addressing the needs of specific social groups, in particular disabled users, elderly users and users with special social needs;’;
(g)
in paragraph 4, the following point shall be added:
‘(g)
promoting the ability of end-users to access and distribute information or run applications and services of their choice;’;
(h)
the following paragraph shall be added:
‘5. The national regulatory authorities shall, in pursuit of the policy objectives referred to in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4, apply objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate regulatory principles by, inter alia:
(a)
promoting regulatory predictability by ensuring a consistent regulatory approach over appropriate review periods;
(b)
ensuring that, in similar circumstances, there is no discrimination in the treatment of undertakings providing electronic communications networks and services;
(c)
safeguarding competition to the benefit of consumers and promoting, where appropriate, infrastructure-based competition;
(d)
promoting efficient investment and innovation in new and enhanced infrastructures, including by ensuring that any access obligation takes appropriate account of the risk incurred by the investing undertakings and by permitting various cooperative arrangements between investors and parties seeking access to diversify the risk of investment, whilst ensuring that competition in the market and the principle of non-discrimination are preserved;
(e)
taking due account of the variety of conditions relating to competition and consumers that exist in the various geographic areas within a Member State;
(f)
imposingex-anteregulatory obligations only where there is no effective and sustainable competition and relaxing or lifting such obligations as soon as that condition is fulfilled.’;
9)
the following Article shall be inserted:
1. Member States shall cooperate with each other and with the Commission in the strategic planning, coordination and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in the European Community. To this end, they shall take into consideration, inter alia, the economic, safety, health, public interest, freedom of expression, cultural, scientific, social and technical aspects of EU policies as well as the various interests of radio spectrum user communities with the aim of optimising the use of radio spectrum and avoiding harmful interference.
2. By cooperating with each other and with the Commission, Member States shall promote the coordination of radio spectrum policy approaches in the European Community and, where appropriate, harmonised conditions with regard to the availability and efficient use of radio spectrum necessary for the establishment and functioning of the internal market in electronic communications.
3. The Commission, taking utmost account of the opinion of the Radio Spectrum Policy Group (RSPG), established by Commission Decision 2002/622/EC of 26 July 2002 establishing a Radio Spectrum Policy Group(*3), may submit legislative proposals to the European Parliament and the Council for establishing multiannual radio spectrum policy programmes. Such programmes shall set out the policy orientations and objectives for the strategic planning and harmonisation of the use of radio spectrum in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the Specific Directives.
4. Where necessary to ensure the effective coordination of the interests of the European Community in international organisations competent in radio spectrum matters, the Commission, taking utmost account of the opinion of the RSPG, may propose common policy objectives to the European Parliament and the Council.
10)
Article 9 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Taking due account of the fact that radio frequencies are a public good that has an important social, cultural and economic value, Member States shall ensure the effective management of radio frequencies for electronic communication services in their territory in accordance with Articles 8 and 8a. They shall ensure that spectrum allocation used for electronic communications services and issuing general authorisations or individual rights of use of such radio frequencies by competent national authorities are based on objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate criteria.
In applying this Article, Member States shall respect relevant international agreements, including the ITU Radio Regulations, and may take public policy considerations into account.
2. Member States shall promote the harmonisation of use of radio frequencies across the Community, consistent with the need to ensure effective and efficient use thereof and in pursuit of benefits for the consumer such as economies of scale and interoperability of services. In so doing, they shall act in accordance with Article 8a and with the Decision No 676/2002/EC (Radio Spectrum Decision).
3. Unless otherwise provided in the second subparagraph, Member States shall ensure that all types of technology used for electronic communications services may be used in the radio frequency bands, declared available for electronic communications services in their National Frequency Allocation Plan in accordance with Community law.
Member States may, however, provide for proportionate and non-discriminatory restrictions to the types of radio network or wireless access technology used for electronic communications services where this is necessary to:
(a)
avoid harmful interference;
(b)
protect public health against electromagnetic fields;
(c)
ensure technical quality of service;
(d)
ensure maximisation of radio frequency sharing;
(e)
safeguard efficient use of spectrum; or
(f)
ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective in accordance with paragraph 4.
4. Unless otherwise provided in the second subparagraph, Member States shall ensure that all types of electronic communications services may be provided in the radio frequency bands, declared available for electronic communications services in their National Frequency Allocation Plan in accordance with Community law. Member States may, however, provide for proportionate and non-discriminatory restrictions to the types of electronic communications services to be provided, including, where necessary, to fulfil a requirement under the ITU Radio Regulations.
Measures that require an electronic communications service to be provided in a specific band available for electronic communications services shall be justified in order to ensure the fulfilment of a general interest objective as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law, such as, and not limited to:
(a)
safety of life;
(b)
the promotion of social, regional or territorial cohesion;
(c)
the avoidance of inefficient use of radio frequencies; or
(d)
the promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity and media pluralism, for example by the provision of radio and television broadcasting services.
A measure which prohibits the provision of any other electronic communications service in a specific band may only be provided for where justified by the need to protect safety of life services. Member States may, exceptionally, also extend such a measure in order to fulfil other general interest objectives as defined by Member States in accordance with Community law.
5. Member States shall regularly review the necessity of the restrictions referred to in paragraphs 3 and 4, and shall make the results of these reviews public.
6. Paragraphs 3 and 4 shall apply to spectrum allocated to be used for electronic communications services, general authorisations issued and individual rights of use of radio frequencies granted after 25 May 2011.
Spectrum allocations, general authorisations and individual rights of use which existed by 25 May 2011 shall be subject to Article 9a.
7. Without prejudice to the provisions of the Specific Directives and taking into account the relevant national circumstances, Member States may lay down rules in order to prevent spectrum hoarding, in particular by setting out strict deadlines for the effective exploitation of the rights of use by the holder of the rights and by applying penalties, including financial penalties or the withdrawal of the rights of use in case of non-compliance with the deadlines. These rules shall be established and applied in a proportionate, non-discriminatory and transparent manner.’;
11)
the following Articles shall be inserted:
1. For a period of five years starting from 25 May 2011, Member States may allow holders of rights to use radio frequencies which were granted before that date and which will remain valid for a period of not less that five years after that date, to submit an application to the competent national authority for a reassessment of the restrictions on their rights in accordance with Article 9(3) and (4).
Before adopting its decision, the competent national authority shall notify the right holder of its reassessment of the restrictions, indicating the extent of the right after reassessment, and shall allow him a reasonable time limit to withdraw his application.
If the right holder withdraws his application, the right shall remain unchanged until its expiry or until the end of the five-year period, whichever is the earlier date.
2. After the five-year period referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall take all appropriate measures to ensure that Article 9(3) and (4) apply to all remaining general authorisations or individual rights of use and spectrum allocations used for electronic communications services which existed on 25 May 2011.
3. In applying this Article, Member States shall take appropriate measures to promote fair competition.
4. Measures adopted in applying this Article do not constitute the granting of new rights of use and therefore are not subject to the relevant provisions of Article 5(2) of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive).
1. Member States shall ensure that undertakings may transfer or lease to other undertakings in accordance with conditions attached to the rights of use of radio frequencies and in accordance with national procedures individual rights to use radio frequencies in the bands for which this is provided in the implementing measures adopted pursuant to paragraph 3.
In other bands, Member States may also make provision for undertakings to transfer or lease individual rights to use radio frequencies to other undertakings in accordance with national procedures.
Conditions attached to individual rights to use radio frequencies shall continue to apply after the transfer or lease, unless otherwise specified by the competent national authority.
Member States may also determine that the provisions of this paragraph shall not apply where the undertaking’s individual right to use radio frequencies was initially obtained free of charge.
2. Member States shall ensure that an undertaking’s intention to transfer rights to use radio frequencies, as well as the effective transfer thereof is notified in accordance with national procedures to the competent national authority responsible for granting individual rights of use and is made public. Where radio frequency use has been harmonised through the application of the Decision No 676/2002/EC (Radio Spectrum Decision) or other Community measures, any such transfer shall comply with such harmonised use.
3. The Commission may adopt appropriate implementing measures to identify the bands for which rights to use radio frequencies may be transferred or leased between undertakings. These measures shall not cover frequencies which are used for broadcasting.
These technical implementing measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
12)
Article 10 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities control the granting of rights of use of all national numbering resources and the management of the national numbering plans. Member States shall ensure that adequate numbers and numbering ranges are provided for all publicly available electronic communications services. National regulatory authorities shall establish objective, transparent and non-discriminatory procedures for granting rights of use for national numbering resources.
2. National regulatory authorities shall ensure that national numbering plans and procedures are applied in a manner that gives equal treatment to all providers of publicly available electronic communications services. In particular, Member States shall ensure that an undertaking to which the right of use for a range of numbers has been granted does not discriminate against other providers of electronic communications services as regards the number sequences used to give access to their services.’;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. Member States shall support the harmonisation of specific numbers or numbering ranges within the Community where it promotes both the functioning of the internal market and the development of pan-European services. The Commission may take appropriate technical implementing measures on this matter.
These measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
13)
Article 11 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1, second subparagraph, first indent shall be replaced by the following:
‘—
acts on the basis of simple, efficient, transparent and publicly available procedures, applied without discrimination and without delay, and in any event makes its decision within six months of the application, except in cases of expropriation, and’;
(b)
paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘2. Member States shall ensure that where public or local authorities retain ownership or control of undertakings operating public electronic communications networks and/or publicly available electronic communications services, there is an effective structural separation of the function responsible for granting the rights referred to in paragraph 1 from the activities associated with ownership or control.’;
14)
Article 12 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Where an undertaking providing electronic communications networks has the right under national legislation to install facilities on, over or under public or private property, or may take advantage of a procedure for the expropriation or use of property, national regulatory authorities shall, taking full account of the principle of proportionality, be able to impose the sharing of such facilities or property, including buildings, entries to buildings, building wiring, masts, antennae, towers and other supporting constructions, ducts, conduits, manholes, cabinets.
2. Member States may require holders of the rights referred to in paragraph 1 to share facilities or property (including physical co-location) or take measures to facilitate the coordination of public works in order to protect the environment, public health, public security or to meet town and country planning objectives and only after an appropriate period of public consultation, during which all interested parties shall be given an opportunity to express their views. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of facility or property sharing.
3. Member States shall ensure that national authorities, after an appropriate period of public consultation during which all interested parties are given the opportunity to state their views, also have the power to impose obligations in relation to the sharing of wiring inside buildings or up to the first concentration or distribution point where this is located outside the building, on the holders of the rights referred to in paragraph 1 and/or on the owner of such wiring, where this is justified on the grounds that duplication of such infrastructure would be economically inefficient or physically impracticable. Such sharing or coordination arrangements may include rules for apportioning the costs of facility or property sharing adjusted for risk where appropriate.
4. Member States shall ensure that competent national authorities may require undertakings to provide the necessary information, if requested by the competent authorities, in order for these authorities, in conjunction with national regulatory authorities, to be able to establish a detailed inventory of the nature, availability and geographical location of the facilities referred to in paragraph 1 and make it available to interested parties.
5. Measures taken by a national regulatory authority in accordance with this Article shall be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory, and proportionate. Where relevant, these measures shall be carried out in coordination with local authorities.’;
15)
the following chapter shall be inserted:
1. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services take appropriate technical and organisational measures to appropriately manage the risks posed to security of networks and services. Having regard to the state of the art, these measures shall ensure a level of security appropriate to the risk presented. In particular, measures shall be taken to prevent and minimise the impact of security incidents on users and interconnected networks.
2. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks take all appropriate steps to guarantee the integrity of their networks, and thus ensure the continuity of supply of services provided over those networks.
3. Member States shall ensure that undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services notify the competent national regulatory authority of a breach of security or loss of integrity that has had a significant impact on the operation of networks or services.
Where appropriate, the national regulatory authority concerned shall inform the national regulatory authorities in other Member States and the European Network and Information Security Agency (ENISA). The national regulatory authority concerned may inform the public or require the undertakings to do so, where it determines that disclosure of the breach is in the public interest.
Once a year, the national regulatory authority concerned shall submit a summary report to the Commission and ENISA on the notifications received and the action taken in accordance with this paragraph.
4. The Commission, taking the utmost account of the opinion of ENISA, may adopt appropriate technical implementing measures with a view to harmonising the measures referred to in paragraphs 1, 2, and 3, including measures defining the circumstances, format and procedures applicable to notification requirements. These technical implementing measures shall be based on European and international standards to the greatest extent possible, and shall not prevent Member States from adopting additional requirements in order to pursue the objectives set out in paragraphs 1 and 2.
These implementing measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).
1. Member States shall ensure that in order to implement Article 13a, competent national regulatory authorities have the power to issue binding instructions, including those regarding time limits for implementation, to undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services.
2. Member States shall ensure that competent national regulatory authorities have the power to require undertakings providing public communications networks or publicly available electronic communications services to:
(a)
provide information needed to assess the security and/or integrity of their services and networks, including documented security policies; and
(b)
submit to a security audit carried out by a qualified independent body or a competent national authority and make the results thereof available to the national regulatory authority. The cost of the audit shall be paid by the undertaking.
3. Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities have all the powers necessary to investigate cases of non-compliance and the effects thereof on the security and integrity of the networks.
4. These provisions shall be without prejudice to Article 3 of this Directive.’;
16)
in Article 14, paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. Where an undertaking has significant market power on a specific market (the first market), it may also be designated as having significant market power on a closely related market (the second market), where the links between the two markets are such as to allow the market power held in the first market to be leveraged into the second market, thereby strengthening the market power of the undertaking. Consequently, remedies aimed at preventing such leverage may be applied in the second market pursuant to Articles 9, 10, 11 and 13 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive), and where such remedies prove to be insufficient, remedies pursuant to Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive) may be imposed.’;
17)
Article 15 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
the heading shall be replaced by the following:
(b)
in paragraph 1, the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. After public consultation including with national regulatory authorities and taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, the Commission shall, in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), adopt a Recommendation on Relevant Product and Service Markets (the Recommendation). The Recommendation shall identify those product and service markets within the electronic communications sector the characteristics of which may be such as to justify the imposition of regulatory obligations set out in the Specific Directives, without prejudice to markets that may be defined in specific cases under competition law. The Commission shall define markets in accordance with the principles of competition law.’;
(c)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. National regulatory authorities shall, taking the utmost account of the Recommendation and the Guidelines, define relevant markets appropriate to national circumstances, in particular relevant geographic markets within their territory, in accordance with the principles of competition law. National regulatory authorities shall follow the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7 before defining the markets that differ from those identified in the Recommendation.’;
(d)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. After consultation including with national regulatory authorities the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, adopt a Decision identifying transnational markets, acting in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
18)
Article 16 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant markets taking into account the markets identified in the Recommendation, and taking the utmost account of the Guidelines. Member States shall ensure that this analysis is carried out, where appropriate, in collaboration with the national competition authorities.
2. Where a national regulatory authority is required under paragraphs 3 or 4 of this Article, Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), or Article 8 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) to determine whether to impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations on undertakings, it shall determine on the basis of its market analysis referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article whether a relevant market is effectively competitive.’;
(b)
paragraphs 4, 5 and 6 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. Where a national regulatory authority determines that a relevant market is not effectively competitive, it shall identify undertakings which individually or jointly have a significant market power on that market in accordance with Article 14 and the national regulatory authority shall on such undertakings impose appropriate specific regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article or maintain or amend such obligations where they already exist.
5. In the case of transnational markets identified in the Decision referred to in Article 15(4), the national regulatory authorities concerned shall jointly conduct the market analysis taking the utmost account of the Guidelines and, in a concerted fashion, shall decide on any imposition, maintenance, amendment or withdrawal of regulatory obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
6. Measures taken in accordance with the provisions of paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be subject to the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7. National regulatory authorities shall carry out an analysis of the relevant market and notify the corresponding draft measure in accordance with Article 7:
(a)
within three years from the adoption of a previous measure relating to that market. However, exceptionally, that period may be extended for up to three additional years, where the national regulatory authority has notified a reasoned proposed extension to the Commission and the Commission has not objected within one month of the notified extension;
(b)
within two years from the adoption of a revised Recommendation on relevant markets, for markets not previously notified to the Commission; or
(c)
within two years from their accession, for Member States which have newly joined the Union.’;
(c)
the following paragraph shall be added:
‘7. Where a national regulatory authority has not completed its analysis of a relevant market identified in the Recommendation within the time limit laid down in paragraph 6, BEREC shall, upon request, provide assistance to the national regulatory authority concerned in completing the analysis of the specific market and the specific obligations to be imposed. With this assistance, the national regulatory authority concerned shall within six months notify the draft measure to the Commission in accordance with Article 7.’;
19)
Article 17 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in the first sentence of paragraph 1, the word ‘standards’ shall be replaced by ‘non-compulsory standards’;
(b)
the third subparagraph of paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘In the absence of such standards and/or specifications, Member States shall encourage the implementation of international standards or recommendations adopted by the International Telecommunication Union (ITU), the European Conference of Postal and Telecommunications Administrations (CEPT), the International Organisation for Standardisation (ISO) and the International Electrotechnical Commission (IEC).’;
(c)
paragraphs 4 and 5 shall be replaced by the following:
‘4. Where the Commission intends to make the implementation of certain standards and/or specifications compulsory, it shall publish a notice in theOfficial Journal of the European Unionand invite public comment by all parties concerned. The Commission shall take appropriate implementing measures and make implementation of the relevant standards compulsory by making reference to them as compulsory standards in the list of standards and/or specifications published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
5. Where the Commission considers that standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1 no longer contribute to the provision of harmonised electronic communications services, or that they no longer meet consumers’ needs or are hampering technological development, it shall, acting in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2), remove them from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1.’;
(d)
in paragraph 6, the words ‘acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 22(3), remove them from this list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’ shall be replaced by the words ‘take the appropriate implementing measures and remove those standards and/or specifications from the list of standards and/or specifications referred to in paragraph 1’;
(e)
the following paragraph shall be inserted:
‘6a. The implementing measures designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, referred to in paragraphs 4 and 6, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).’;
20)
Article 18 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, the following point (c) shall be added:
‘(c)
providers of digital TV services and equipment to cooperate in the provision of interoperable TV services for disabled end-users.’;
(b)
paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
21)
Article 19 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Without prejudice to Article 9 of this Directive and Articles 6 and 8 of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), where the Commission finds that divergences in the implementation by the national regulatory authorities of the regulatory tasks specified in this Directive and the Specific Directives may create a barrier to the internal market, the Commission may, taking the utmost account of the opinion of BEREC, issue a recommendation or a decision on the harmonised application of the provisions in this Directive and the Specific Directives in order to further the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 8.
2. Where the Commission issues a recommendation pursuant to paragraph 1, it shall act in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 22(2).
Member States shall ensure that national regulatory authorities take the utmost account of those recommendations in carrying out their tasks. Where a national regulatory authority chooses not to follow a recommendation, it shall inform the Commission, giving the reasons for its position.
3. The decisions adopted pursuant to paragraph 1 may include only the identification of a harmonised or coordinated approach for the purposes of addressing the following matters:
(a)
the inconsistent implementation of general regulatory approaches by national regulatory authorities on the regulation of electronic communication markets in the application of Articles 15 and 16, where it creates a barrier to the internal market. Such decisions shall not refer to specific notifications issued by the national regulatory authorities pursuant to Article 7a;
In such a case, the Commission shall propose a draft decision only:
—
after at least two years following the adoption of a Commission Recommendation dealing with the same matter, and
—
taking utmost account of an opinion from BEREC on the case for adoption of such a decision, which shall be provided by BEREC within three months of the Commission’s request;
(b)
numbering, including number ranges, portability of numbers and identifiers, number and address translation systems, and access to 112 emergency services.
4. The decision referred to in paragraph 1, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 22(3).
5. BEREC may on its own initiative advise the Commission on whether a measure should be adopted pursuant to paragraph 1.’;
22)
Article 20(1) shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. In the event of a dispute arising in connection with existing obligations under this Directive or the Specific Directives between undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services in a Member State, or between such undertakings and other undertakings in the Member State benefiting from obligations of access and/or interconnection arising under this Directive or the Specific Directives, the national regulatory authority concerned shall, at the request of either party, and without prejudice to the provisions of paragraph 2, issue a binding decision to resolve the dispute in the shortest possible time frame and in any case within four months, except in exceptional circumstances. The Member State concerned shall require that all parties cooperate fully with the national regulatory authority.’;
23)
Article 21 shall be replaced by the following:
1. In the event of a cross-border dispute arising under this Directive or the Specific Directives between parties in different Member States, and where the dispute lies within the competence of national regulatory authorities from more than one Member State, the provisions set out in paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 shall be applicable.
2. Any party may refer the dispute to the national regulatory authorities concerned. The competent national regulatory authorities shall coordinate their efforts and shall have the right to consult BEREC in order to bring about a consistent resolution of the dispute, in accordance with the objectives set out in Article 8.
Any obligations imposed by the national regulatory authorities on undertakings as part of the resolution of a dispute shall comply with this Directive and the Specific Directives.
Any national regulatory authority which has competence in such a dispute may request BEREC to adopt an opinion as to the action to be taken in accordance with the provisions of the Framework Directive and/or the Specific Directives to resolve the dispute.
Where such a request has been made to BEREC, any national regulatory authority with competence in any aspect of the dispute shall await BEREC’s opinion before taking action to resolve the dispute. This shall not preclude national regulatory authorities from taking urgent measures where necessary.
Any obligations imposed on an undertaking by the national regulatory authority in resolving a dispute shall respect the provisions of this Directive or the Specific Directives and take the utmost account of the opinion adopted by BEREC.
3. Member States may make provision for the competent national regulatory authorities jointly to decline to resolve a dispute where other mechanisms, including mediation, exist and would better contribute to resolving of the dispute in a timely manner in accordance with the provisions of Article 8.
They shall inform the parties without delay. If after four months the dispute is not resolved, where the dispute has not been brought before the courts by the party seeking redress and if either party requests it, the national regulatory authorities shall coordinate their efforts in order to resolve the dispute, in accordance with the provisions set out in Article 8 and taking the utmost account of any opinion adopted by BEREC.
4. The procedure referred to in paragraph 2 shall not preclude either party from bringing an action before the courts.’;
24)
the following Article shall be inserted:
Member States shall lay down rules on penalties applicable to infringements of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and the Specific Directives and shall take all measures necessary to ensure that they are implemented. The penalties provided for must be appropriate, effective, proportionate and dissuasive. The Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 25 May 2011 and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.’;
25)
Article 22 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4), and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.’;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
26)
Article 27 shall be deleted;
27)
Annex I shall be deleted;
28)
Annex II shall be replaced by the following:
Two or more undertakings can be found to be in a joint dominant position within the meaning of Article 14 if, even in the absence of structural or other links between them, they operate in a market which is characterised by a lack of effective competition and in which no single undertaking has significant market power. In accordance with the applicable Community law and with the case-law of the Court of Justice of the European Communities on joint dominance, this is likely to be the case where the market is concentrated and exhibits a number of appropriate characteristics of which the following may be the most relevant in the context of electronic communications:
—
low elasticity of demand,
—
similar market shares,
—
high legal or economic barriers to entry,
—
vertical integration with collective refusal to supply,
—
lack of countervailing buyer power,
—
lack of potential competition.
The above is an indicative list and is not exhaustive, nor are the criteria cumulative. Rather, the list is intended to illustrate only the type of evidence that could be used to support assertions concerning the existence of joint dominance.’.

Amendments to Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive)

Directive 2002/19/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1)
Article 2 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(a)
“access” means the making available of facilities and/or services to another undertaking, under defined conditions, on either an exclusive or non-exclusive basis, for the purpose of providing electronic communications services, including when they are used for the delivery of information society services or broadcast content services. It covers inter alia: access to network elements and associated facilities, which may involve the connection of equipment, by fixed or non-fixed means (in particular this includes access to the local loop and to facilities and services necessary to provide services over the local loop); access to physical infrastructure including buildings, ducts and masts; access to relevant software systems including operational support systems; access to information systems or databases for pre-ordering, provisioning, ordering, maintaining and repair requests, and billing; access to number translation or systems offering equivalent functionality; access to fixed and mobile networks, in particular for roaming; access to conditional access systems for digital television services and access to virtual network services.’;
(b)
point (e) shall be replaced by the following:
‘(e)
“local loop” means the physical circuit connecting the network termination point to a distribution frame or equivalent facility in the fixed public electronic communications network.’;
2)
Article 4(1) shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. Operators of public communications networks shall have a right and, when requested by other undertakings so authorised in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive), an obligation to negotiate interconnection with each other for the purpose of providing publicly available electronic communications services, in order to ensure provision and interoperability of services throughout the Community. Operators shall offer access and interconnection to other undertakings on terms and conditions consistent with obligations imposed by the national regulatory authority pursuant to Articles 5 to 8.’;
3)
Article 5 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
‘1. National regulatory authorities shall, acting in pursuit of the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), encourage and where appropriate ensure, in accordance with the provisions of this Directive, adequate access and interconnection, and the interoperability of services, exercising their responsibility in a way that promotes efficiency, sustainable competition, efficient investment and innovation, and gives the maximum benefit to end-users.’;
(ii)
the following point shall be inserted:
‘(ab)
in justified cases and to the extent that is necessary, the obligations on undertakings that control access to end-users to make their services interoperable.’;
(b)
paragraph 2 shall be replaced by the following:
‘2. Obligations and conditions imposed in accordance with paragraph 1 shall be objective, transparent, proportionate and non-discriminatory, and shall be implemented in accordance with the procedures referred to in Articles 6, 7 and 7a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c)
paragraph 3 shall be deleted;
(d)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
‘3. With regard to access and interconnection referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall ensure that the national regulatory authority is empowered to intervene at its own initiative where justified in order to secure the policy objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), in accordance with the provisions of this Directive and the procedures referred to in Articles 6 and 7, 20 and 21 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
4)
Article 6(2) shall be replaced by the following:
‘2. In the light of market and technological developments, the Commission may adopt implementing measures to amend Annex I. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3).’;
5)
Article 7 shall be deleted;
6)
Article 8 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, the words ‘Articles 9 to 13’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 9 to 13a’;
(b)
paragraph 3 shall be amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph shall be amended as follows:
—
in the first indent, the words ‘Articles 5(1), 5(2) and 6’ shall be replaced by the words ‘Articles 5(1) and 6’,
—
in the second indent, ‘Directive 97/66/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 1997 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the telecommunications sector(*4)’ shall be replaced by ‘Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 12 July 2002 concerning the processing of personal data and the protection of privacy in the electronic communications sector (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*5).
(ii)
the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
“In exceptional circumstances, when a national regulatory authority intends to impose on operators with significant market power obligations for access or interconnection other than those set out in Articles 9 to 13 in this Directive, it shall submit this request to the Commission. The Commission shall take utmost account of the opinion of the Body of Europeans Regulators for Electronic Communications (BEREC)(*6). The Commission, acting in accordance with Article 14(2), shall take a decision authorising or preventing the national regulatory authority from taking such measures.
7)
Article 9 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. National regulatory authorities may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations for transparency in relation to interconnection and/or access, requiring operators to make public specified information, such as accounting information, technical specifications, network characteristics, terms and conditions for supply and use, including any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and prices.”;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
“4. Notwithstanding paragraph 3, where an operator has obligations under Article 12 concerning wholesale network infrastructure access, national regulatory authorities shall ensure the publication of a reference offer containing at least the elements set out in Annex II.”;
(c)
paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:
“5. The Commission may adopt the necessary amendments to Annex II in order to adapt it to technological and market developments. The measures, designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 14(3). In implementing the provisions of this paragraph, the Commission may be assisted by BEREC.”;
8)
Article 12 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“(a)
to give third parties access to specified network elements and/or facilities, including access to network elements which are not active and/or unbundled access to the local loop, to, inter alia, allow carrier selection and/or pre-selection and/or subscriber line resale offer;”;
(b)
in paragraph 1, point (f) shall be replaced by the following:
“(f)
to provide co-location or other forms of associated facilities sharing;”;
(c)
in paragraph 1, the following point shall be added:
“(j)
to provide access to associated services such as identity, location and presence service.”;
(d)
in paragraph 2, the introductory phrase and point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“2. When national regulatory authorities are considering the obligations referred in paragraph 1, and in particular when assessing how such obligations would be imposed proportionate to the objectives set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), they shall take account in particular of the following factors:
(a)
the technical and economic viability of using or installing competing facilities, in the light of the rate of market development, taking into account the nature and type of interconnection and/or access involved, including the viability of other upstream access products such as access to ducts;”;
(e)
in paragraph 2, points (c) and (d) shall be replaced by the following:
“(c)
the initial investment by the facility owner, taking account of any public investment made and the risks involved in making the investment;
(d)
the need to safeguard competition in the long term, with particular attention to economically efficient infrastructure-based competition;”;
(f)
the following paragraph 3 shall be added:
“3. When imposing obligations on an operator to provide access in accordance with the provisions of this Article, national regulatory authorities may lay down technical or operational conditions to be met by the provider and/or beneficiaries of such access where necessary to ensure normal operation of the network. Obligations to follow specific technical standards or specifications shall be in compliance with the standards and specifications laid down in accordance with Article 17 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
9)
Article 13(1) shall be replaced by the following:
“1. A national regulatory authority may, in accordance with the provisions of Article 8, impose obligations relating to cost recovery and price controls, including obligations for cost orientation of prices and obligations concerning cost accounting systems, for the provision of specific types of interconnection and/or access, in situations where a market analysis indicates that a lack of effective competition means that the operator concerned may sustain prices at an excessively high level, or may apply a price squeeze, to the detriment of end-users. To encourage investments by the operator, including in next generation networks, national regulatory authorities shall take into account the investment made by the operator, and allow him a reasonable rate of return on adequate capital employed, taking into account any risks specific to a particular new investment network project.”;
10)
the following Articles shall be inserted:
1. Where the national regulatory authority concludes that the appropriate obligations imposed under Articles 9 to 13 have failed to achieve effective competition and that there are important and persisting competition problems and/or market failures identified in relation to the wholesale provision of certain access product markets, it may, as an exceptional measure, in accordance with the provisions of the second subparagraph of Article 8(3), impose an obligation on vertically integrated undertakings to place activities related to the wholesale provision of relevant access products in an independently operating business entity.
That business entity shall supply access products and services to all undertakings, including to other business entities within the parent company, on the same timescales, terms and conditions, including those relating to price and service levels, and by means of the same systems and processes.
2. When a national regulatory authority intends to impose an obligation for functional separation, it shall submit a proposal to the Commission that includes:
(a)
evidence justifying the conclusions of the national regulatory authority as referred to in paragraph 1;
(b)
a reasoned assessment that there is no or little prospect of effective and sustainable infrastructure-based competition within a reasonable time-frame;
(c)
an analysis of the expected impact on the regulatory authority, on the undertaking, in particular on the workforce of the separated undertaking and on the electronic communications sector as a whole, and on incentives to invest in a sector as a whole, particularly with regard to the need to ensure social and territorial cohesion, and on other stakeholders including, in particular, the expected impact on competition and any potential entailing effects on consumers;
(d)
an analysis of the reasons justifying that this obligation would be the most efficient means to enforce remedies aimed at addressing the competition problems/markets failures identified.
3. The draft measure shall include the following elements:
(a)
the precise nature and level of separation, specifying in particular the legal status of the separate business entity;
(b)
an identification of the assets of the separate business entity, and the products or services to be supplied by that entity;
(c)
the governance arrangements to ensure the independence of the staff employed by the separate business entity, and the corresponding incentive structure;
(d)
rules for ensuring compliance with the obligations;
(e)
rules for ensuring transparency of operational procedures, in particular towards other stakeholders;
(f)
a monitoring programme to ensure compliance, including the publication of an annual report.
4. Following the Commission’s decision on the draft measure taken in accordance with Article 8(3), the national regulatory authority shall conduct a coordinated analysis of the different markets related to the access network in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). On the basis of its assessment, the national regulatory authority shall impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations, in accordance with Articles 6 and 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
5. An undertaking on which functional separation has been imposed may be subject to any of the obligations identified in Articles 9 to13 in any specific market where it has been designated as having significant market power in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), or any other obligations authorised by the Commission pursuant to Article 8(3).
1. Undertakings which have been designated as having significant market power in one or several relevant markets in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) shall inform the national regulatory authority in advance and in a timely manner, in order to allow the national regulatory authority to assess the effect of the intended transaction, when they intend to transfer their local access network assets or a substantial part thereof to a separate legal entity under different ownership, or to establish a separate business entity in order to provide to all retail providers, including its own retail divisions, fully equivalent access products.
Undertakings shall also inform the national regulatory authority of any change of that intent as well as the final outcome of the process of separation.
2. The national regulatory authority shall assess the effect of the intended transaction on existing regulatory obligations under Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
For that purpose, the national regulatory authority shall conduct a coordinated analysis of the different markets related to the access network in accordance with the procedure set out in Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
On the basis of its assessment, the national regulatory authority shall impose, maintain, amend or withdraw obligations, in accordance with Articles 6 and 7 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
3. The legally and/or operationally separate business entity may be subject to any of the obligations identified in Articles 9 to 13 in any specific market where it has been designated as having significant market power in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), or any other obligations authorised by the Commission pursuant to Article 8(3).”;
11)
Article 14 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.”;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be deleted;
12)
Annex II shall be amended as follows:
(a)
the title shall be replaced by the following:
“MINIMUM LIST OF ITEMS TO BE INCLUDED IN A REFERENCE OFFER FOR WHOLESALE NETWORK INFRASTRUCTURE ACCESS, INCLUDING SHARED OR FULLY UNBUNDLED ACCESS TO THE LOCAL LOOP AT A FIXED LOCATION TO BE PUBLISHED BY NOTIFIED OPERATORS WITH SIGNIFICANT MARKET POWER (SMP);”
(b)
definition (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“(a)
“local sub-loop” means a partial local loop connecting the network termination point to a concentration point or a specified intermediate access point in the fixed public electronic communications network;”
(c)
definition (c) shall be replaced by the following:
“(c)
“full unbundled access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator allowing the use of the full capacity of the network infrastructure;”
(d)
definition (d) shall be replaced by the following:
“(d)
“shared access to the local loop” means the provision to a beneficiary of access to the local loop or local sub-loop of the SMP operator, allowing the use of a specified part of the capacity of the network infrastructure such as a part of the frequency or an equivalent;”
(e)
in part A, points 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“1.
Network elements to which access is offered covering in particular the following elements together with appropriate associated facilities:
(a)
unbundled access to local loops (full and shared);
(b)
unbundled access to local sub-loops (full and shared), including, when relevant, access to network elements which are not active for the purpose of roll-out of backhaul networks;
(c)
where relevant, duct access enabling the roll out of access networks.
2.
Information concerning the locations of physical access sites including cabinets and distribution frames, availability of local loops, sub-loops and backhaul in specific parts of the access network and when relevant, information concerning the locations of ducts and the availability within ducts;
3.
Technical conditions related to access and use of local loops and sub-loops, including the technical characteristics of the twisted pair and/or optical fibre and/or equivalent, cable distributors, and associated facilities and, when relevant, technical conditions related to access to ducts;”
(f)
in part B, point 1 shall be replaced by the following:
“1.
Information on the SMP operator’s existing relevant sites or equipment locations and planned update thereof(*7).

Amendments to Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive)

Directive 2002/20/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1)
Article 2(2) shall be replaced by the following:
“2. The following definition shall also apply:
“general authorisation” means a legal framework established by the Member State ensuring rights for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and laying down sector specific obligations that may apply to all or to specific types of electronic communications networks and services, in accordance with this Directive.”;
2)
In Article 3(2), the following subparagraph shall be added:
“Undertakings providing cross-border electronic communications services to undertakings located in several Member States shall not be required to submit more than one notification per Member State concerned.”
3)
Article 5 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall facilitate the use of radio frequencies under general authorisations. Where necessary, Member States may grant individual rights of use in order to:
—
avoid harmful interference,
—
ensure technical quality of service,
—
safeguard efficient use of spectrum, or
—
fulfil other objectives of general interest as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
2. Where it is necessary to grant individual rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers, Member States shall grant such rights, upon request, to any undertaking for the provision of networks or services under the general authorisation referred to in Article 3, subject to the provisions of Articles 6, 7 and 11(1)(c) of this Directive and any other rules ensuring the efficient use of those resources in accordance with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
Without prejudice to specific criteria and procedures adopted by Member States to grant rights of use of radio frequencies to providers of radio or television broadcast content services with a view to pursuing general interest objectives in conformity with Community law, the rights of use for radio frequencies and numbers shall be granted through open, objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate procedures, and, in the case of radio frequencies, in accordance with the provisions of Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). An exception to the requirement of open procedures may apply in cases where the granting of individual rights of use of radio frequencies to the providers of radio or television broadcast content services is necessary to achieve a general interest objective as defined by Member States in conformity with Community law.
When granting rights of use, Member States shall specify whether those rights can be transferred by the holder of the rights, and under which conditions. In the case of radio frequencies, such provision shall be in accordance with Articles 9 and 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
Where Member States grant rights of use for a limited period of time, the duration shall be appropriate for the service concerned in view of the objective pursued taking due account of the need to allow for an appropriate period for investment amortisation.
Where individual rights to use radio frequencies are granted for 10 years or more and such rights may not be transferred or leased between undertakings pursuant to Article 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) the competent national authority shall ensure that the criteria to grant individual rights of use apply and are complied with for the duration of the licence, in particular upon a justified request of the holder of the right. If those criteria are no longer applicable, the individual right of use shall be changed into a general authorisation for the use of radio frequencies, subject to prior notice and after a reasonable period, or shall be made transferable or leaseable between undertakings in accordance with Article 9b of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
3. Decisions on the granting of rights of use shall be taken, communicated and made public as soon as possible after receipt of the complete application by the national regulatory authority, within three weeks in the case of numbers that have been allocated for specific purposes within the national numbering plan and within six weeks in the case of radio frequencies that have been allocated to be used by electronic communications services within the national frequency plan. The latter time limit shall be without prejudice to any applicable international agreements relating to the use of radio frequencies or of orbital positions.
4. Where it has been decided, after consultation with interested parties in accordance with Article 6 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), that rights for use of numbers of exceptional economic value are to be granted through competitive or comparative selection procedures, Member States may extend the maximum period of three weeks by up to a further three weeks.
With regard to competitive or comparative selection procedures for radio frequencies, Article 7 shall apply.
5. Member States shall not limit the number of rights of use to be granted except where this is necessary to ensure the efficient use of radio frequencies in accordance with Article 7.
6. Competent national authorities shall ensure that radio frequencies are efficiently and effectively used in accordance with Articles 8(2) and 9(2) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive). They shall ensure competition is not distorted by any transfer or accumulation of rights of use of radio frequencies. For such purposes, Member States may take appropriate measures such as mandating the sale or the lease of rights to use radio frequencies.”;
4)
Article 6 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. The general authorisation for the provision of electronic communications networks or services and the rights of use for radio frequencies and rights of use for numbers may be subject only to the conditions listed in the Annex. Such conditions shall be non-discriminatory, proportionate and transparent and, in the case of rights of use for radio frequencies, shall be in accordance with Article 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).”;
(b)
in paragraph 2, the words “Articles 16, 17, 18 and 19 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)” shall be replaced by the words “Article 17 of Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive)”;
5)
Article 7 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:
(i)
the introductory phrase shall be replaced by the following:
“1. Where a Member State is considering whether to limit the number of rights of use to be granted for radio frequencies or whether to extend the duration of existing rights other than in accordance with the terms specified in such rights, it shall inter alia:”;
(ii)
point (c) shall be replaced by the following:
“(c)
publish any decision to limit the granting of rights of use or the renewal of rights of use, stating the reasons therefor;”;
(b)
paragraph 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“3. Where the granting of rights of use for radio frequencies needs to be limited, Member States shall grant such rights on the basis of selection criteria which must be objective, transparent, non-discriminatory and proportionate. Any such selection criteria must give due weight to the achievement of the objectives of Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive) and of the requirements of Article 9 of that Directive.”;
(c)
in paragraph 5, the words “Article 9” shall be replaced by the words “Article 9b”;
6)
Article 10 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1, 2 and 3 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. National regulatory authorities shall monitor and supervise compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use and with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.
National regulatory authorities shall have the power to require undertakings providing electronic communications networks or services covered by the general authorisation or enjoying rights of use for radio frequencies or numbers to provide all information necessary to verify compliance with the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), in accordance with Article 11.
2. Where a national regulatory authority finds that an undertaking does not comply with one or more of the conditions of the general authorisation or of rights of use, or with the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), it shall notify the undertaking of those findings and give the undertaking the opportunity to state its views, within a reasonable time limit.
3. The relevant authority shall have the power to require the cessation of the breach referred to in paragraph 2 either immediately or within a reasonable time limit and shall take appropriate and proportionate measures aimed at ensuring compliance.
In this regard, Member States shall empower the relevant authorities to impose:
(a)
dissuasive financial penalties where appropriate, which may include periodic penalties having retroactive effect; and
(b)
orders to cease or delay provision of a service or bundle of services which, if continued, would result in significant harm to competition, pending compliance with access obligations imposed following a market analysis carried out in accordance with Article 16 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).
The measures and the reasons on which they are based shall be communicated to the undertaking concerned without delay and shall stipulate a reasonable period for the undertaking to comply with the measure.”;
(b)
paragraph 4 shall be replaced by the following:
“4. Notwithstanding the provisions of paragraphs 2 and 3, Member States shall empower the relevant authority to impose financial penalties where appropriate on undertakings for failure to provide information in accordance with the obligations imposed under Article 11(1)(a) or (b) of this Directive and Article 9 of Directive 2002/19/EC (Access Directive) within a reasonable period stipulated by the national regulatory authority.”;
(c)
paragraph 5 shall be replaced by the following:
“5. In cases of serious or repeated breaches of the conditions of the general authorisation or of the rights of use, or specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2), where measures aimed at ensuring compliance as referred to in paragraph 3 of this Article have failed, national regulatory authorities may prevent an undertaking from continuing to provide electronic communications networks or services or suspend or withdraw rights of use. Sanctions and penalties which are effective, proportionate and dissuasive may be applied to cover the period of any breach, even if the breach has subsequently been rectified.”;
(d)
paragraph 6 shall be replaced by the following:
“6. Irrespective of the provisions of paragraphs 2, 3 and 5, where the relevant authority has evidence of a breach of the conditions of the general authorisation rights of use or of the specific obligations referred to in Article 6(2) that represents an immediate and serious threat to public safety, public security or public health or will create serious economic or operational problems for other providers or users of electronic communications networks or services or other users of the radio spectrum, it may take urgent interim measures to remedy the situation in advance of reaching a final decision. The undertaking concerned shall thereafter be given a reasonable opportunity to state its views and propose any remedies. Where appropriate, the relevant authority may confirm the interim measures, which shall be valid for a maximum of 3 months, but which may, in circumstances where enforcement procedures have not been completed, be extended for a further period of up to three months.”;
7)
Article 11, paragraph 1 shall be amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) shall be replaced by the following:
“(a)
systematic or case-by-case verification of compliance with conditions 1 and 2 of Part A, conditions 2 and 6 of Part B and conditions 2 and 7 of Part C of the Annex and of compliance with obligations as referred to in Article 6(2);”;
(b)
the following points shall be added:
“(g)
safeguarding the efficient use and ensuring the effective management of radio frequencies;
(h)
evaluating future network or service developments that could have an impact on wholesale services made available to competitors.”;
(c)
the second subparagraph shall be replaced by the following:
“The information referred to in points (a), (b), (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h) of the first subparagraph may not be required prior to, or as a condition for, market access.”;
8)
Article 14 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall ensure that the rights, conditions and procedures concerning general authorisations and rights of use or rights to install facilities may only be amended in objectively justified cases and in a proportionate manner, taking into consideration, where appropriate, the specific conditions applicable to transferable rights of use for radio frequencies. Except where proposed amendments are minor and have been agreed with the holder of the rights or general authorisation, notice shall be given in an appropriate manner of the intention to make such amendments and interested parties, including users and consumers, shall be allowed a sufficient period of time to express their views on the proposed amendments, which shall be no less than four weeks except in exceptional circumstances.
2. Member States shall not restrict or withdraw rights to install facilities or rights of use for radio frequencies before expiry of the period for which they were granted except where justified and where applicable in conformity with the Annex and relevant national provisions regarding compensation for withdrawal of rights.”;
9)
Article 15(1) shall be replaced by the following:
“1. Member States shall ensure that all relevant information on rights, conditions, procedures, charges, fees and decisions concerning general authorisations, rights of use and rights to install facilities is published and kept up to date in an appropriate manner so as to provide easy access to that information for all interested parties.”;
10)
in Article 17 paragraphs 1 and 2 shall be replaced by the following:
“1. Without prejudice to Article 9a of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), Member States shall bring general authorisations and individual rights of use already in existence on 31 December 2009 into conformity with Articles 5, 6, 7, and the Annex of this Directive 19 December 2011 at the latest.
2. Where application of paragraph 1 results in a reduction of the rights or an extension of the general authorisations and individual rights of use already in existence, Member States may extend the validity of those authorisations and rights until 30 September 2012 at the latest, provided that the rights of other undertakings under Community law are not affected thereby. Member States shall notify such extensions to the Commission and state the reasons therefor.”;
11)
the Annex shall be amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.

Repeal

Regulation (EC) No 2887/2000 is hereby repealed.

Transposition

1. Member States shall adopt and publish by 25 May 2011 the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of such provisions.
They shall apply those measures from 26 May 2011.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXThe Annex to Directive 2002/20/EC (Authorisation Directive) is amended as follows:

1. | The first paragraph is replaced by the following heading:‘The conditions listed in this Annex provide the maximum list of conditions which may be attached to general authorisations (Part A), rights to use radio frequencies (Part B) and rights to use numbers (Part C) as referred to in Article 6(1) and Article 11(1)(a), within the limits allowed under Articles 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 of Directive 2002/21/EC (the Framework Directive).’;
2. | Part A is amended as follows:(a)point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;(b)point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;”(c)point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;(d)in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’;(e)the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;(f)point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;(g)point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;(h)The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; | (a) | point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; | ‘4. | Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; | (b) | point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;” | ‘7. | Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1) | (c) | point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; | ‘8. | Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; | (d) | in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’; | (e) | the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; | ‘11a. | Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; | (f) | point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; | ‘12. | Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; | (g) | point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; | ‘16. | Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; | (h) | The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; | ‘19. | Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
(a) | point 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’; | ‘4. | Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
‘4. | Accessibility by end users of numbers from the national numbering plan, numbers from the European Telephone Numbering Space, the Universal International Freephone Numbers, and, where technically and economically feasible, from numbering plans of other Member States, and conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive).’;
(b) | point 7 is replaced by the following:‘7.Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)(*1)OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;” | ‘7. | Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
‘7. | Personal data and privacy protection specific to the electronic communications sector in conformity with Directive 2002/58/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (Directive on privacy and electronic communications)(*1)
(c) | point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’; | ‘8. | Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
‘8. | Consumer protection rules specific to the electronic communications sector, including conditions in conformity with Directive 2002/22/EC (Universal Service Directive), and conditions on accessibility for users with disabilities in accordance with Article 7 of that Directive.’;
(d) | in point 11, the words ‘Directive 97/66/EC’ are replaced by the words ‘Directive 2002/58/EC’;
(e) | the following point is inserted:‘11a.Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’; | ‘11a. | Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
‘11a. | Terms of use for communications from public authorities to the general public for warning the public of imminent threats and for mitigating the consequences of major catastrophes.’;
(f) | point 12 is replaced by the following:‘12.Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’; | ‘12. | Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
‘12. | Terms of use during major disasters or national emergencies to ensure communications between emergency services and authorities.’;
(g) | point 16 is replaced by the following:‘16.Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’; | ‘16. | Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
‘16. | Security of public networks against unauthorised access according to Directive 2002/58/EC (Directive on Privacy and electronic communications).’;
(h) | The following point is added:‘19.Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’; | ‘19. | Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
‘19. | Transparency obligations on public communications network providers providing electronic communications services available to the public to ensure end-to-end connectivity, in conformity with the objectives and principles set out in Article 8 of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive), disclosure regarding any conditions limiting access to and/or use of services and applications where such conditions are allowed by Member States in conformity with Community law, and, where necessary and proportionate, access by national regulatory authorities to such information needed to verify the accuracy of such disclosure.’;
3. | part B is amended as follows:(a)point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;(b)point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;(c)the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; | (a) | point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; | ‘1. | Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; | (b) | point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; | ‘2. | Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; | (c) | the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; | ‘9. | Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
(a) | point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’; | ‘1. | Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
‘1. | Obligation to provide a service or to use a type of technology for which the rights of use for the frequency has been granted, including, where appropriate, coverage and quality requirements.’;
(b) | point 2 is replaced with the following:‘2.Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’; | ‘2. | Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
‘2. | Effective and efficient use of frequencies in conformity with Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’;
(c) | the following point is added:‘9.Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’; | ‘9. | Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
‘9. | Obligations specific to an experimental use of radio frequencies.’;
4. | in part C, point 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’. | ‘1. | Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’.
‘1. | Designation of service for which the number shall be used, including any requirements linked to the provision of that service and, for the avoidance of doubt, tariff principles and maximum prices that can apply in the specific number range for the purposes of ensuring consumer protection in accordance with Article 8(4)(b) of Directive 2002/21/EC (Framework Directive).’.
(*1)
OJ L 201, 31.7.2002, p. 37.’;’

Pending: 32009L0134

29.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 282/15
(1) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products, replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety(2), concluded in its ‘Memorandum on hair dye substances and their skin sensitising properties’ published on 29 March 2007 that contact allergies caused by hair dye products are an increasingly important health problem for consumers and society, often causing acute and severe dermatitis to individuals. A person sensitised to a hair dye substance used in hair dye products may eventually develop skin allergy to that substance.
(2) In order to better inform the consumer about the possible adverse effects of hair colouring and to lower the risk of sensitisation to hair dye products among consumers, additional warnings should be printed on the label of oxidative hair dye products and of certain non-oxidative hair dye products containing extreme and strong sensitising substances. Therefore, the obligatory conditions of use and warnings laid down for respective hair dye substances in column ‘f’ of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC should be amended.
(3) Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(4) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products,
(a) Under reference numbers 8 and 8a, in column f, points (a) and (b), the text ‘Can cause an allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(b) Under reference number 9, the text in column f is replaced by the following:‘(a)Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows.(b)For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ ‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past. (b) For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(c) Under reference number 9a, the text in column f is replaced by the following:‘(a)Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows.(b)For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ ‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past. (b) For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) For professional use only.Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(d) Under reference numbers 8a and 9a, in column f, points (a) and (b), the following text is added ‘The mixing ratio is printed on the label’.
(e) Under reference number 16, in column f, the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(f) Under reference number 22, in column f, sub-points 1 and 2 of point (a), the following text is added:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(g) Under reference numbers 202 and 203, in column f, point (a), the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(h) Under reference numbers 193 and 205, in column f, point (a), the following text is added:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(a) Under reference number 3 in column f, points (a) and (b), the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(b) Under reference numbers 4, 20, 26, 32, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39 and 44, column f, the following text is added:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(c) Under reference numbers 5, 6, 12, 19, 21, 22, 25 and 33, in column f, the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(d) Under reference numbers 10, 11 and 16, in column f, point (a), the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(e) Under reference numbers 10, 11 and 16, column f, point (b) is deleted.
(f) Under reference numbers 27, 48 and 56, in column f, the following points (a) and (b) are added:‘(a)Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.(b)Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ ‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past. (b) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past. — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
(g) Under reference numbers 31, 49, 50 and 55, in column f, point (a), the following text is added:‘Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.Read and follow instructions.This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16.Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.Do not colour your hair if:—you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,—you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,—you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’ — you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp, — you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair, — you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
— you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
— you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
— you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 76/768/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to cosmetic products(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
After consulting the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety,
(1) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products, replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety(2), concluded in its ‘Memorandum on hair dye substances and their skin sensitising properties’ published on 29 March 2007 that contact allergies caused by hair dye products are an increasingly important health problem for consumers and society, often causing acute and severe dermatitis to individuals. A person sensitised to a hair dye substance used in hair dye products may eventually develop skin allergy to that substance.
(2) In order to better inform the consumer about the possible adverse effects of hair colouring and to lower the risk of sensitisation to hair dye products among consumers, additional warnings should be printed on the label of oxidative hair dye products and of certain non-oxidative hair dye products containing extreme and strong sensitising substances. Therefore, the obligatory conditions of use and warnings laid down for respective hair dye substances in column ‘f’ of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC should be amended.
(3) Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(4) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 1 May 2010 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
Member States shall take all necessary measures to ensure that after 1 November 2011 no cosmetic products which fail to comply with this Directive are placed on the market by Community manufacturers or by importers established within the Community.
Member States shall take all necessary measures to ensure that after 1 November 2012 no cosmetic products which fail to comply with this Directive are sold or disposed of to the final consumer in the Community.

Article 4
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 5
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 76/768/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to cosmetic products(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
After consulting the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety,
(1) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products, replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety(2), concluded in its ‘Memorandum on hair dye substances and their skin sensitising properties’ published on 29 March 2007 that contact allergies caused by hair dye products are an increasingly important health problem for consumers and society, often causing acute and severe dermatitis to individuals. A person sensitised to a hair dye substance used in hair dye products may eventually develop skin allergy to that substance.
(2) In order to better inform the consumer about the possible adverse effects of hair colouring and to lower the risk of sensitisation to hair dye products among consumers, additional warnings should be printed on the label of oxidative hair dye products and of certain non-oxidative hair dye products containing extreme and strong sensitising substances. Therefore, the obligatory conditions of use and warnings laid down for respective hair dye substances in column ‘f’ of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC should be amended.
(3) Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(4) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 1 May 2010 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
Member States shall take all necessary measures to ensure that after 1 November 2011 no cosmetic products which fail to comply with this Directive are placed on the market by Community manufacturers or by importers established within the Community.
Member States shall take all necessary measures to ensure that after 1 November 2012 no cosmetic products which fail to comply with this Directive are sold or disposed of to the final consumer in the Community.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEX 1.
Part 1 of Annex III is amended as follows:
(a) Under reference numbers 8 and 8a, in column f, points (a) and (b), the text ‘Can cause an allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(b) Under reference number 9, the text in column f is replaced by the following:
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows.
(b) For professional use only.
Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’

(c) Under reference number 9a, the text in column f is replaced by the following:
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Do not use to dye eyelashes or eyebrows.
(b) For professional use only.
Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
Contains phenylenediamines (toluenediamines). Wear suitable gloves.’

(d) Under reference numbers 8a and 9a, in column f, points (a) and (b), the following text is added ‘The mixing ratio is printed on the label’.
(e) Under reference number 16, in column f, the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(f) Under reference number 22, in column f, sub-points 1 and 2 of point (a), the following text is added:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(g) Under reference numbers 202 and 203, in column f, point (a), the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(h) Under reference numbers 193 and 205, in column f, point (a), the following text is added:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

2.
Part 2 of Annex III is amended as follows:
(a) Under reference number 3 in column f, points (a) and (b), the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(b) Under reference numbers 4, 20, 26, 32, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39 and 44, column f, the following text is added:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(c) Under reference numbers 5, 6, 12, 19, 21, 22, 25 and 33, in column f, the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(d) Under reference numbers 10, 11 and 16, in column f, point (a), the text ‘Can cause allergic reaction.’ is replaced by the following:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(e) Under reference numbers 10, 11 and 16, column f, point (b) is deleted.
(f) Under reference numbers 27, 48 and 56, in column f, the following points (a) and (b) are added:
‘(a) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.
(b) Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

(g) Under reference numbers 31, 49, 50 and 55, in column f, point (a), the following text is added:
‘

Hair colorants can cause severe allergic reactions.
Read and follow instructions.
This product is not intended for use on persons under the age of 16. Temporary “black henna” tattoos may increase your risk of allergy.
Do not colour your hair if:
—
you have a rash on your face or sensitive, irritated and damaged scalp,
—
you have ever experienced any reaction after colouring your hair,
—
you have experienced a reaction to a temporary “black henna” tattoo in the past.’

Pending: 32009L0131

17.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 273/12
(1) Article 9b(2) of Regulation (EC) No 881/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)requires the European Railway Agency (hereinafter ‘the Agency’) to review, by 19 January 2009, the list of parameters in Section 1 of Annex VII to Directive 2008/57/EC and to make the recommendations it considers appropriate to the Commission.
(2) As the current Section 1 of Annex VII of Directive 2008/57/EC contains items that are not parameters of vehicles, such items should be removed.
(3) Section 1 of the said Annex also contains parameters that primarily relate only to the rolling stock subsystem part of a vehicle. It is necessary for all the parameters of a vehicle that are to be checked in connection with the authorisation for placing in service and the classification of national rules to be covered by the list of parameters. Therefore parameters of other subsystems that are part of the vehicle should be included.
(4) Directive 2008/57/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(5) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established in accordance with Article 29(1) of Directive 2008/57/EC,
1.1. General documentationGeneral documentation (including description of new, renewed or upgraded vehicle and its intended use, design, repair, operation and maintenance information, technical file, etc.)
1.2. Structure and mechanical partsMechanical integrity and interface between vehicles (including draw and buffer gear, gangways), strength of vehicle structure and fittings (e.g. seats), loading capability, passive safety (including interior and exterior crashworthiness)
1.3. Track interaction and gaugingMechanical interfaces to the infrastructure (including static and dynamic behaviour, clearances and fits, gauge, running gear, etc.)
1.4. Braking equipmentBraking-related items (including wheel-slide protection, braking control, and braking performance in service, emergency and parking modes)
1.5. Passenger-related itemsPassenger facilities and passenger environment (including passenger windows and doors, requirements for persons with reduced mobility, etc.)
1.6. Environmental conditions and aerodynamic effectsImpact of the environment on the vehicle and impact of the vehicle on the environment (including aerodynamic conditions and both the interface between the vehicle and the trackside part of the railway system and the interface with the external environment)
1.7. External warning, marking, functions and software integrity requirementsExternal warnings, markings, functions and integrity of software, e.g. safety-related functions with an impact on train behaviour including train bus
1.8. Onboard power supply and control systemsOnboard propulsion, power and control systems, plus the interface of the vehicle with the power supply infrastructure and all aspects of electromagnetic compatibility
1.9. Staff facilities, interfaces and environmentOnboard facilities, interfaces, working conditions and environment for staff (including drivers cabs, driver machine interface)
1.10. Fire safety and evacuation
1.11. ServicingOnboard facilities and interfaces for servicing
1.12. Onboard control, command and signallingAll the onboard equipment necessary to ensure safety and to command and control movements of trains authorised to travel on the network and its effects on the trackside part of the railway system
1.13. Specific operational requirementsSpecific operational requirements for vehicles (including degraded mode, vehicle recovery etc.)
1.14. Freight related itemsFreight-specific requirements and environment (including facilities specifically required for dangerous goods)
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Directive 2008/57/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 on the interoperability of the rail system within the Community(1), and in particular Article 27(4) thereof,
Having regard to the Agency’s recommendation No ERA/REC/XA/01-2009 of 17 April 2009,
(1) Article 9b(2) of Regulation (EC) No 881/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)requires the European Railway Agency (hereinafter ‘the Agency’) to review, by 19 January 2009, the list of parameters in Section 1 of Annex VII to Directive 2008/57/EC and to make the recommendations it considers appropriate to the Commission.
(2) As the current Section 1 of Annex VII of Directive 2008/57/EC contains items that are not parameters of vehicles, such items should be removed.
(3) Section 1 of the said Annex also contains parameters that primarily relate only to the rolling stock subsystem part of a vehicle. It is necessary for all the parameters of a vehicle that are to be checked in connection with the authorisation for placing in service and the classification of national rules to be covered by the list of parameters. Therefore parameters of other subsystems that are part of the vehicle should be included.
(4) Directive 2008/57/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(5) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established in accordance with Article 29(1) of Directive 2008/57/EC,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Section 1 of Annex VII to Directive 2008/57/EC is replaced by the text set out in the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions needed to comply with this Directive by 19 July 2010. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Directive 2008/57/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 June 2008 on the interoperability of the rail system within the Community(1), and in particular Article 27(4) thereof,
Having regard to the Agency’s recommendation No ERA/REC/XA/01-2009 of 17 April 2009,
(1) Article 9b(2) of Regulation (EC) No 881/2004 of the European Parliament and of the Council(2)requires the European Railway Agency (hereinafter ‘the Agency’) to review, by 19 January 2009, the list of parameters in Section 1 of Annex VII to Directive 2008/57/EC and to make the recommendations it considers appropriate to the Commission.
(2) As the current Section 1 of Annex VII of Directive 2008/57/EC contains items that are not parameters of vehicles, such items should be removed.
(3) Section 1 of the said Annex also contains parameters that primarily relate only to the rolling stock subsystem part of a vehicle. It is necessary for all the parameters of a vehicle that are to be checked in connection with the authorisation for placing in service and the classification of national rules to be covered by the list of parameters. Therefore parameters of other subsystems that are part of the vehicle should be included.
(4) Directive 2008/57/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(5) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee established in accordance with Article 29(1) of Directive 2008/57/EC,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Section 1 of Annex VII to Directive 2008/57/EC is replaced by the text set out in the Annex to this Directive.
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions needed to comply with this Directive by 19 July 2010. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEX
‘1. List of parameters
1.1. General documentation
General documentation (including description of new, renewed or upgraded vehicle and its intended use, design, repair, operation and maintenance information, technical file, etc.)
1.2. Structure and mechanical parts
Mechanical integrity and interface between vehicles (including draw and buffer gear, gangways), strength of vehicle structure and fittings (e.g. seats), loading capability, passive safety (including interior and exterior crashworthiness)
1.3. Track interaction and gauging
Mechanical interfaces to the infrastructure (including static and dynamic behaviour, clearances and fits, gauge, running gear, etc.)
1.4. Braking equipment
Braking-related items (including wheel-slide protection, braking control, and braking performance in service, emergency and parking modes)
1.5. Passenger-related items
Passenger facilities and passenger environment (including passenger windows and doors, requirements for persons with reduced mobility, etc.)
1.6. Environmental conditions and aerodynamic effects
Impact of the environment on the vehicle and impact of the vehicle on the environment (including aerodynamic conditions and both the interface between the vehicle and the trackside part of the railway system and the interface with the external environment)
1.7. External warning, marking, functions and software integrity requirements
External warnings, markings, functions and integrity of software, e.g. safety-related functions with an impact on train behaviour including train bus
1.8. Onboard power supply and control systems
Onboard propulsion, power and control systems, plus the interface of the vehicle with the power supply infrastructure and all aspects of electromagnetic compatibility
1.9. Staff facilities, interfaces and environment
Onboard facilities, interfaces, working conditions and environment for staff (including drivers cabs, driver machine interface)
1.10. Fire safety and evacuation
1.11. Servicing
Onboard facilities and interfaces for servicing
1.12. Onboard control, command and signalling
All the onboard equipment necessary to ensure safety and to command and control movements of trains authorised to travel on the network and its effects on the trackside part of the railway system
1.13. Specific operational requirements
Specific operational requirements for vehicles (including degraded mode, vehicle recovery etc.)
1.14. Freight related items
Freight-specific requirements and environment (including facilities specifically required for dangerous goods)
Explanations and examples in italics above are for information only and are not definitions of the parameters.’

Pending: 32009L0129

10.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 267/18
(1) The compounds containing fluorine are currently regulated under reference numbers 26 to 43, and reference numbers 47 and 56 in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC. Their maximum authorised concentration in toothpastes refers to the content of elemental fluorine (0,15 % calculated as F, i.e. 1 500 ppm).
(2) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety (hereinafter ‘SCCS’)(2)stated in its opinion SCCP/0882/08 that the maximum permitted concentration of 0,15 % (1 500 F-ppm) fluoride does not pose a safety concern when used by children under the age of six years, based on the available scientific evidence. The data used were generated from studies primarily on sodium fluoride.
(3) Based on the scientific conclusions of the SCCS, Commission Directive 2007/53/EC of 29 August 2007 amending Council Directive 76/768/EEC concerning cosmetic products for the purposes of adapting Annex III thereto to technical progress(3)introduced for the regulated compounds containing fluorine a requirement for warning which must be printed on the label of toothpastes containing fluoride. This requirement refers to the content of fluoride instead of elemental fluorine. As a result, not all fluorine containing compounds listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC were covered by the introduced labelling requirement.
(4) Upon request of the Commission, the SCCS clarified that in opinions SCCNFP/0653/03 and SCCP/0882/05, it was pointed out that an extrapolation to other compounds containing fluorine listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC could only be made with respect to fluorosis. However, for the purpose of the reference to compounds containing fluorine in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, introduced by Directive 2007/53/EC, the SCCS considered that the terms ‘fluorine’ and ‘fluoride’ were equivalent and interchangeable.
(5) To ensure legal certainty, it is necessary to clarify that the labelling requirement refers to all 20 compounds containing fluorine listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, and not only to those containing fluoride.
(6) Therefore, the condition for labelling which must be printed on the label of toothpastes containing fluorine compounds listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC should refer to the content of fluorine instead of fluoride. Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) In view of a smooth transition, Member States should not prohibit the marketing of products complying with this Directive before its date of application.
(8) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products,
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 76/768/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to cosmetic products(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
After consulting the Scientific Committee on Consumer Products,
(1) The compounds containing fluorine are currently regulated under reference numbers 26 to 43, and reference numbers 47 and 56 in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC. Their maximum authorised concentration in toothpastes refers to the content of elemental fluorine (0,15 % calculated as F, i.e. 1 500 ppm).
(2) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety (hereinafter ‘SCCS’)(2)stated in its opinion SCCP/0882/08 that the maximum permitted concentration of 0,15 % (1 500 F-ppm) fluoride does not pose a safety concern when used by children under the age of six years, based on the available scientific evidence. The data used were generated from studies primarily on sodium fluoride.
(3) Based on the scientific conclusions of the SCCS, Commission Directive 2007/53/EC of 29 August 2007 amending Council Directive 76/768/EEC concerning cosmetic products for the purposes of adapting Annex III thereto to technical progress(3)introduced for the regulated compounds containing fluorine a requirement for warning which must be printed on the label of toothpastes containing fluoride. This requirement refers to the content of fluoride instead of elemental fluorine. As a result, not all fluorine containing compounds listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC were covered by the introduced labelling requirement.
(4) Upon request of the Commission, the SCCS clarified that in opinions SCCNFP/0653/03 and SCCP/0882/05, it was pointed out that an extrapolation to other compounds containing fluorine listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC could only be made with respect to fluorosis. However, for the purpose of the reference to compounds containing fluorine in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, introduced by Directive 2007/53/EC, the SCCS considered that the terms ‘fluorine’ and ‘fluoride’ were equivalent and interchangeable.
(5) To ensure legal certainty, it is necessary to clarify that the labelling requirement refers to all 20 compounds containing fluorine listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, and not only to those containing fluoride.
(6) Therefore, the condition for labelling which must be printed on the label of toothpastes containing fluorine compounds listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC should refer to the content of fluorine instead of fluoride. Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) In view of a smooth transition, Member States should not prohibit the marketing of products complying with this Directive before its date of application.
(8) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 15 April 2010 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 15 October 2010.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
Member States shall not prohibit the marketing of toothpaste labelled in accordance with the provisions transposing this Directive before the date set out in the second subparagraph of Article 2(1).

Article 4
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 5
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 76/768/EEC of 27 July 1976 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States relating to cosmetic products(1), and in particular Article 8(2) thereof,
After consulting the Scientific Committee on Consumer Products,
(1) The compounds containing fluorine are currently regulated under reference numbers 26 to 43, and reference numbers 47 and 56 in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC. Their maximum authorised concentration in toothpastes refers to the content of elemental fluorine (0,15 % calculated as F, i.e. 1 500 ppm).
(2) The Scientific Committee on Consumer Products replaced by the Scientific Committee on Consumer Safety (hereinafter ‘SCCS’)(2)stated in its opinion SCCP/0882/08 that the maximum permitted concentration of 0,15 % (1 500 F-ppm) fluoride does not pose a safety concern when used by children under the age of six years, based on the available scientific evidence. The data used were generated from studies primarily on sodium fluoride.
(3) Based on the scientific conclusions of the SCCS, Commission Directive 2007/53/EC of 29 August 2007 amending Council Directive 76/768/EEC concerning cosmetic products for the purposes of adapting Annex III thereto to technical progress(3)introduced for the regulated compounds containing fluorine a requirement for warning which must be printed on the label of toothpastes containing fluoride. This requirement refers to the content of fluoride instead of elemental fluorine. As a result, not all fluorine containing compounds listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC were covered by the introduced labelling requirement.
(4) Upon request of the Commission, the SCCS clarified that in opinions SCCNFP/0653/03 and SCCP/0882/05, it was pointed out that an extrapolation to other compounds containing fluorine listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC could only be made with respect to fluorosis. However, for the purpose of the reference to compounds containing fluorine in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, introduced by Directive 2007/53/EC, the SCCS considered that the terms ‘fluorine’ and ‘fluoride’ were equivalent and interchangeable.
(5) To ensure legal certainty, it is necessary to clarify that the labelling requirement refers to all 20 compounds containing fluorine listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, and not only to those containing fluoride.
(6) Therefore, the condition for labelling which must be printed on the label of toothpastes containing fluorine compounds listed in Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC should refer to the content of fluorine instead of fluoride. Directive 76/768/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) In view of a smooth transition, Member States should not prohibit the marketing of products complying with this Directive before its date of application.
(8) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Cosmetic Products,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC is amended in accordance with the Annex to this Directive.
1. Member States shall adopt and publish, by 15 April 2010 at the latest, the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
They shall apply those provisions from 15 October 2010.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
Member States shall not prohibit the marketing of toothpaste labelled in accordance with the provisions transposing this Directive before the date set out in the second subparagraph of Article 2(1).
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXIn column ‘f’ corresponding to reference numbers 26 to 43, 47 and 56 of Part 1 of Annex III to Directive 76/768/EEC, the text after the first sentence is replaced by the following sentences:

‘For any toothpaste with compounds containing fluorine in a concentration of 0,1 to 0,15 % calculated as F unless it is already labelled as contra-indicated for children (e.g. “for adult use only”) the following labelling is obligatory:
“Children of 6 years and younger: use a pea-sized amount for supervised brushing to minimise swallowing. In case of intake of fluoride from other sources consult a dentist or doctor”.’

Pending: 32009L0112

26.8.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 223/26
(1) The minimum requirements for fitness to drive are not harmonised to the full extent. Member States are allowed to impose standards that are stricter than the minimum European requirements, as laid down in Annex III point 5 to Directive 91/439/EEC.
(2) Since the existence of different requirements in different Member States may affect the principle of free movement the Council specifically asked for a review of the medical standards for driver licensing set out in Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC in its resolution of 26 June 2000.
(3) In line with this Council resolution, the Commission advised that medium- and long-term work should be undertaken in order to adapt Annex III to scientific and technical progress as laid down in Article 7a(2) of Directive 91/439/EEC.
(4) Eyesight, diabetes and epilepsy were identified as being medical conditions affecting fitness to drive which needed to be considered; to that end working groups comprised of specialists appointed by Member States were set up.
(5) These working groups produced reports with a view to updating the relevant points of Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC.
(6) Directive 91/439/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee on driving licences,
1. point 6 is replaced by the following:‘EYESIGHT6.All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority.Group 1:6.1.Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority.6.2.Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1.6.3.After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.Group 2:6.4.Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’; 6. All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority. 6.1. Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority. 6.2. Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1. 6.3. After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts. 6.4. Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’;
6. All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority.
6.1. Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority.
6.2. Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1.
6.3. After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.
6.4. Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’;
6. All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority.
6.1. Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority.
6.2. Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1.
6.3. After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.
6.4. Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’;
2. point 10 is replaced by the following:‘DIABETES MELLITUS10.In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months.Group 1:10.1.Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years.10.2.Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition.Group 2:10.3.Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years.10.4.A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’; 10. In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months. 10.1. Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years. 10.2. Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition. 10.3. Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years. — no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months, — the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness, — the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving, — the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia, — there are no other debarring complications of diabetes. 10.4. A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’;
10. In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months.
10.1. Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years.
10.2. Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition.
10.3. Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years. — no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months, — the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness, — the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving, — the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia, — there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
— no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,
— the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,
— the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,
— the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,
— there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
10.4. A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’;
10. In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months.
10.1. Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years.
10.2. Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition.
10.3. Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years. — no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months, — the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness, — the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving, — the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia, — there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
— no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,
— the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,
— the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,
— the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,
— there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
— no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,
— the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,
— the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,
— the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,
— there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
10.4. A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’;
3. point 12 is replaced by the following:‘EPILEPSY12.Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist.Group 1:12.1.Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority.12.2.Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity).12.3.First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.12.4.Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving.12.5.Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures.12.6.Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).12.7.Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).12.8.Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated.12.9.After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”.Group 2:12.10.The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.12.11.Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol).12.12.First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.12.13.Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less.12.14.Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’ 12. Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist. 12.1. Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority. 12.2. Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity). 12.3. First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. 12.4. Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. 12.5. Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures. 12.6. Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”). 12.7. Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”). 12.8. Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated. 12.9. After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”. 12.10. The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode. 12.11. Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol). 12.12. First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. 12.13. Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less. 12.14. Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’
12. Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist.
12.1. Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority.
12.2. Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity).
12.3. First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.
12.4. Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving.
12.5. Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures.
12.6. Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).
12.7. Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).
12.8. Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated.
12.9. After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”.
12.10. The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.
12.11. Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol).
12.12. First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.
12.13. Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less.
12.14. Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’
12. Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist.
12.1. Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority.
12.2. Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity).
12.3. First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.
12.4. Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving.
12.5. Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures.
12.6. Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).
12.7. Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).
12.8. Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated.
12.9. After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”.
12.10. The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.
12.11. Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol).
12.12. First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.
12.13. Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less.
12.14. Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 91/439/EEC of 29 July 1991 on driving licences(1), and in particular Article 7a(2) thereof,
(1) The minimum requirements for fitness to drive are not harmonised to the full extent. Member States are allowed to impose standards that are stricter than the minimum European requirements, as laid down in Annex III point 5 to Directive 91/439/EEC.
(2) Since the existence of different requirements in different Member States may affect the principle of free movement the Council specifically asked for a review of the medical standards for driver licensing set out in Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC in its resolution of 26 June 2000.
(3) In line with this Council resolution, the Commission advised that medium- and long-term work should be undertaken in order to adapt Annex III to scientific and technical progress as laid down in Article 7a(2) of Directive 91/439/EEC.
(4) Eyesight, diabetes and epilepsy were identified as being medical conditions affecting fitness to drive which needed to be considered; to that end working groups comprised of specialists appointed by Member States were set up.
(5) These working groups produced reports with a view to updating the relevant points of Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC.
(6) Directive 91/439/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee on driving licences,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC is amended as set out in the Annex.

Article 2
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive no later than one year after entry into force of this Directive. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the texts of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 91/439/EEC of 29 July 1991 on driving licences(1), and in particular Article 7a(2) thereof,
(1) The minimum requirements for fitness to drive are not harmonised to the full extent. Member States are allowed to impose standards that are stricter than the minimum European requirements, as laid down in Annex III point 5 to Directive 91/439/EEC.
(2) Since the existence of different requirements in different Member States may affect the principle of free movement the Council specifically asked for a review of the medical standards for driver licensing set out in Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC in its resolution of 26 June 2000.
(3) In line with this Council resolution, the Commission advised that medium- and long-term work should be undertaken in order to adapt Annex III to scientific and technical progress as laid down in Article 7a(2) of Directive 91/439/EEC.
(4) Eyesight, diabetes and epilepsy were identified as being medical conditions affecting fitness to drive which needed to be considered; to that end working groups comprised of specialists appointed by Member States were set up.
(5) These working groups produced reports with a view to updating the relevant points of Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC.
(6) Directive 91/439/EEC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(7) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee on driving licences,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex III to Directive 91/439/EEC is amended as set out in the Annex.
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive no later than one year after entry into force of this Directive. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the texts of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXAnnex III to Directive 91/439/EEC is amended as follows:

1. | point 6 is replaced by the following:‘EYESIGHT6.All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority.Group 1:6.1.Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority.6.2.Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1.6.3.After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.Group 2:6.4.Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’; | | 6. | All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority. | | 6.1. | Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority. | | 6.2. | Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1. | | 6.3. | After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts. | | 6.4. | Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’;
| 6. | All applicants for a driving licence shall undergo an appropriate investigation to ensure that they have adequate visual acuity for driving power-driven vehicles. Where there is reason to doubt that the applicant’s vision is adequate, he/she shall be examined by a competent medical authority. At this examination attention shall be paid, in particular, to the following: visual acuity, field of vision, twilight vision, glare and contrast sensitivity, diplopia and other visual functions that can compromise safe driving.For group 1 drivers, licensing may be considered in “exceptional cases” where the visual field standard or visual acuity standard cannot be met; in such cases the driver should undergo examination by a competent medical authority to demonstrate that there is no other impairment of visual function, including glare, contrast sensitivity and twilight vision. The driver or applicant should also be subject to a positive practical test conducted by a competent authority.
| 6.1. | Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a binocular visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,5 when using both eyes together.Moreover, the horizontal visual field should be at least 120 degrees, the extension should be at least 50 degrees left and right and 20 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 20 degrees.When a progressive eye disease is detected or declared, driving licences may be issued or renewed subject to the applicant undergoing regular examination by a competent medical authority.
| 6.2. | Applicants for a driving licence, or for the renewal of such a licence, who have total functional loss of vision in one eye or who use only one eye (e.g. in the case of diplopia) must have a visual acuity of at least 0,5, with corrective lenses if necessary. The competent medical authority must certify that this condition of monocular vision has existed for a sufficiently long time to allow adaptation and that the field of vision in this eye meets the requirement laid down in paragraph 6.1.
| 6.3. | After any recently developed diplopia or after the loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months), during which driving is not allowed. After this period, driving is only allowed following a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.
| 6.4. | Applicants for a driving licence or for the renewal of such a licence shall have a visual acuity, with corrective lenses if necessary, of at least 0,8 in the better eye and at least 0,1 in the worse eye. If corrective lenses are used to attain the values of 0,8 and 0,1, the minimum acuity (0,8 and 0,1) must be achieved either by correction by means of glasses with a power not exceeding plus eight dioptres, or with the aid of contact lenses. The correction must be well tolerated.Moreover, the horizontal visual field with both eyes should be at least 160 degrees, the extension should be at least 70 degrees left and right and 30 degrees up and down. No defects should be present within a radius of the central 30 degrees.Driving licences shall not be issued to or renewed for applicants or drivers suffering from impaired contrast sensitivity or from diplopia.After a substantial loss of vision in one eye, there should be an appropriate adaptation period (for example six months) during which the subject is not allowed to drive. After this period, driving is only allowed after a favourable opinion from vision and driving experts.’;
2. | point 10 is replaced by the following:‘DIABETES MELLITUS10.In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months.Group 1:10.1.Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years.10.2.Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition.Group 2:10.3.Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years.10.4.A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’; | | 10. | In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months. | | 10.1. | Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years. | | 10.2. | Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition. | | 10.3. | Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years. | — | no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months, | — | the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness, | — | the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving, | — | the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia, | — | there are no other debarring complications of diabetes. | | 10.4. | A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’;
| 10. | In the following paragraphs, a severe hypoglycaemia means that the assistance of another person is needed and a recurrent hypoglycaemia is defined as a second severe hypoglycaemia during a period of 12 months.
| 10.1. | Driving licences may be issued to, or renewed for, applicants or drivers who have diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication, they should be subject to authorised medical opinion and regular medical review, appropriate to each case, but the interval should not exceed five years.
| 10.2. | Driving licences shall not be issued to, nor renewed for, applicants or drivers who have recurrent severe hypoglycaemia or/and impaired awareness of hypoglycaemia. A driver with diabetes should demonstrate an understanding of the risk of hypoglycaemia and adequate control of the condition.
| 10.3. | Consideration may be given to the issuing/renewal of group 2 licences to drivers with diabetes mellitus. When treated with medication which carries a risk of inducing hypoglycaemia (that is, with insulin, and some tablets), the following criteria should apply:—no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,—the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,—the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,—the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,—there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.Moreover, in these cases, such licences should be issued subject to the opinion of a competent medical authority and to regular medical review, undertaken at intervals of not more than three years. | — | no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months, | — | the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness, | — | the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving, | — | the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia, | — | there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
— | no severe hypoglycaemic events have occurred in the previous 12 months,
— | the driver has full hypoglycaemic awareness,
— | the driver must show adequate control of the condition by regular blood glucose monitoring, at least twice daily and at times relevant to driving,
— | the driver must demonstrate an understanding of the risks of hypoglycaemia,
— | there are no other debarring complications of diabetes.
| 10.4. | A severe hypoglycaemic event during waking hours, even unrelated to driving, should be reported and should give rise to a reassessment of the licensing status.’;
3. | point 12 is replaced by the following:‘EPILEPSY12.Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist.Group 1:12.1.Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority.12.2.Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity).12.3.First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.12.4.Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving.12.5.Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures.12.6.Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).12.7.Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).12.8.Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated.12.9.After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”.Group 2:12.10.The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.12.11.Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol).12.12.First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.12.13.Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less.12.14.Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’ | | 12. | Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist. | | 12.1. | Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority. | | 12.2. | Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity). | | 12.3. | First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. | | 12.4. | Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. | | 12.5. | Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures. | | 12.6. | Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”). | | 12.7. | Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”). | | 12.8. | Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated. | | 12.9. | After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”. | | 12.10. | The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode. | | 12.11. | Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol). | | 12.12. | First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. | | 12.13. | Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less. | | 12.14. | Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’
| 12. | Epileptic seizures or other sudden disturbances of the state of consciousness constitute a serious danger to road safety if they occur in a person driving a power-driven vehicle.Epilepsy is defined as having had two or more epileptic seizures, less than five years apart. A provoked epileptic seizure is defined as a seizure which has a recognisable causative factor that is avoidable.A person who has an initial or isolated seizure or loss of consciousness should be advised not to drive. A specialist report is required, stating the period of driving prohibition and the requested follow-up.It is extremely important that the person’s specific epilepsy syndrome and seizure type are identified so that a proper evaluation of the person’s driving safety can be undertaken (including the risk of further seizures) and the appropriate therapy instituted. This should be done by a neurologist.
| 12.1. | Drivers assessed under group 1 with epilepsy should be under licence review until they have been seizure-free for at least five years.If the person has epilepsy, the criteria for an unconditional licence are not met. Notification should be given to the licensing authority.
| 12.2. | Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion (the assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol or other co-morbidity).
| 12.3. | First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive after a period of six months without seizures, if there has been an appropriate medical assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.
| 12.4. | Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving.
| 12.5. | Epilepsy: drivers or applicants can be declared fit to drive after a one-year period free of further seizures.
| 12.6. | Seizures exclusively in sleep: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures during sleep can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of attacks/seizure arising while awake, a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).
| 12.7. | Seizures without influence on consciousness or the ability to act: the applicant or driver who has never had any seizures other than seizures which have been demonstrated exclusively to affect neither consciousness nor cause any functional impairment can be declared fit to drive so long as this pattern has been established for a period which must not be less than the seizure-free period required for epilepsy. If there is an occurrence of any other kind of attacks/seizures a one-year period free of further event before licensing is required (see “Epilepsy”).
| 12.8. | Seizures because of a physician-directed change or reduction of anti-epileptic therapy: the patient may be advised not to drive from the commencement of the period of withdrawal and thereafter for a period of six months after cessation of treatment. Seizures occurring during physician-advised change or withdrawal of medication require three months off driving if the previously effective treatment is reinstated.
| 12.9. | After curative epilepsy surgery: see “Epilepsy”.
| 12.10. | The applicant should be without anti-epileptic medication for the required period of seizure freedom. An appropriate medical follow-up has been done. On extensive neurological investigation, no relevant cerebral pathology was established and there is no epileptiform activity on the electroencephalogram (EEG). An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.
| 12.11. | Provoked epileptic seizure: the applicant who has had a provoked epileptic seizure because of a recognisable provoking factor that is unlikely to recur at the wheel can be declared able to drive on an individual basis, subject to neurological opinion. An EEG and an appropriate neurological assessment should be performed after the acute episode.A person with a structural intra-cerebral lesion who has increased risk of seizures should not be able to drive vehicles of group 2 until the epilepsy risk has fallen to at least 2 % per annum. The assessment should be, if appropriate, in accordance with other relevant sections of Annex III (e.g. in the case of alcohol).
| 12.12. | First or single unprovoked seizure: the applicant who has had a first unprovoked epileptic seizure can be declared able to drive once five years freedom from further seizures has been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs, if there has been an appropriate neurological assessment. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner.
| 12.13. | Other loss of consciousness: the loss of consciousness should be assessed according to the risk of recurrence while driving. The risk of recurrence should be 2 % per annum or less.
| 12.14. | Epilepsy: 10 years freedom from further seizures shall have been achieved without the aid of anti-epileptic drugs. National authorities may allow drivers with recognised good prognostic indicators to drive sooner. This also applies in case of “juvenile epilepsy”.Certain disorders (e.g. arterio-venous malformation or intra-cerebral haemorrhage) entail an increased risk of seizures, even if seizures have not yet occurred. In such a situation an assessment should be carried out by a competent medical authority; the risk of having a seizure should be 2 % per annum or less to allow licensing.’

Pending: 32009L0111

17.11.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 302/97
(1) In accordance with the European Council and Ecofin Conclusions and international initiatives such as the Group of Twenty (G-20) summit on 2 April 2009, this Directive represents a first important step to address shortcomings revealed by the financial crisis ahead of further initiatives announced by the Commission and set out in Commission Communication of 4 March 2009 entitled ‘Driving European recovery’.
(2) Article 3 of Directive 2006/48/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions(4)allows Member States to provide for special prudential regimes for credit institutions which are permanently affiliated to a central body since 15 December 1977, provided that those regimes were introduced into national law by 15 December 1979. Those time limits prevent Member States, especially those which acceded to the European Union since 1980, from introducing or maintaining such special prudential regimes for similarly affiliated credit institutions which were set up on their territories. It is therefore appropriate to remove the time limits set out in Article 3 of that Directive, in order to ensure equal conditions for competition between credit institutions in Member States. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practices in this regard.
(3) Hybrid capital instruments play an important role in the ongoing capital management of credit institutions. Those instruments allow credit institutions to achieve a diversified capital structure and to access a wide range of financial investors. On 28 October 1998, the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision adopted an agreement on both the eligibility criteria and limits to inclusion of certain types of hybrid capital instruments in original own funds of credit institutions.
(4) It is therefore important to lay down criteria for those capital instruments to be eligible for original own funds of credit institutions and to align the provisions in Directive 2006/48/EC to that agreement. The amendments to Annex XII to Directive 2006/48/EC result directly from the establishment of those criteria. Original own funds referred to in Article 57(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC should include all instruments that are regarded under national law as equity capital, rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation and fully absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares. It should be possible for those instruments to include instruments providing preferential rights for dividend payment on a non-cumulative basis, provided that they are included in Article 22 of Council Directive 86/635/EEC of 8 December 1986 on the annual accounts and consolidated accounts of banks and other financial institutions(5), rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation and fully absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares. Original own funds referred to in Article 57(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC should also include any other instrument under a credit institution’s statutory terms taking into account the specific constitution of mutuals, cooperative societies and similar institutions and which are deemed equivalent to ordinary shares in terms of their capital qualities in particular as regards loss absorption. Instruments that do not rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation or which do not absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares should be included in the category of hybrids referred to in Article 57(ca) of Directive 2006/48/EC.
(5) In order to avoid disruption of markets and to ensure continuity in overall levels of own funds it is appropriate to provide for specific transitional arrangements for the new regime on capital instruments. Once recovery is assured, the quality of original own funds should be further enhanced. In this regard, the Commission should report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals by 31 December 2011.
(6) For the purpose of strengthening the crisis management framework of the Community, it is essential that competent authorities coordinate their actions with other competent authorities and, where appropriate, with central banks in an efficient way, including with the aim of mitigating systemic risk. In order to strengthen the efficiency of the prudential supervision of a banking group on a consolidated basis, supervisory activities should be coordinated in a more effective manner. Colleges of Supervisors should therefore be established. The establishment of Colleges of Supervisors should not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under Directive 2006/48/EC. Their establishment should be an instrument for stronger cooperation by means of which competent authorities reach agreement on key supervisory tasks. The Colleges of Supervisors should facilitate the handling of ongoing supervision and emergency situations. The consolidating supervisor should, in association with the other members of the college, be able to decide to organise meetings or activities that are not of general interest and should therefore be able to streamline the attendance as appropriate.
(7) The mandates of competent authorities should take into account, in an appropriate way, the Community dimension. Competent authorities should therefore duly consider the effect of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned. Subject to national law, that principle should be understood as a broad objective for promoting financial stability across the European Union and should not legally bind competent authorities to achieve a specific result.
(8) The competent authorities should be able to participate in colleges established for the supervision of credit institutions having their parent in a third country. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should, where necessary, provide for guidelines and recommendations in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practices pursuant to Directive 2006/48/EC. In order to avoid inconsistencies and regulatory arbitrage, which could result from differences in the approaches and rules applied by the various colleges and the application of discretion by Member States, guidelines on the procedures and rules governing colleges should be developed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors.
(9) Article 129(3) of Directive 2006/48/EC should not change the allocation of responsibilities between competent supervisory authorities on a consolidated, sub-consolidated and individual basis.
(10) Information deficits between the home and the host competent authorities may prove detrimental to the financial stability in host Member States. The information rights of host supervisors, in particular in a crisis involving significant branches, should therefore be reinforced. For that purpose, the notion of significant branches should be defined. The competent authorities should transmit information which is essential for the pursuance of the tasks of central banks and of Ministries of Finance with respect to financial crises and systemic risk mitigation.
(11) The current supervisory arrangements should be subject to further developments. Colleges of Supervisors are a further and important step forward in streamlining European Union’s supervisory cooperation and convergence.
(12) Cooperation between supervisory authorities, dealing with groups and holdings and their subsidiaries and branches, by means of colleges is a phase in a development towards further regulatory convergence and supervisory integration. Trust between supervisors and respect for their respective responsibilities is essential. In the event of a conflict between members of a college linked to those different responsibilities, neutral and independent advice, mediation and conflict-resolving mechanisms at Community level are essential.
(13) The crisis in international financial markets has demonstrated that it is appropriate to examine further the need for reform of the regulatory and supervisory model of the European Union’s financial sector.
(14) The Commission announced in its Communication of 29 October 2008 entitled ‘From financial crisis to recovery: A European framework for action’, that it had set up a group of experts, chaired by Mr Jacques de Larosière (the de Larosière Group), to consider the organisation of European financial institutions to ensure prudential soundness, the orderly functioning of markets and stronger European cooperation on financial stability oversight, early warning mechanisms and crisis management, including the management of cross-border and cross-sectoral risks, and also to look at cooperation between the European Union and other major jurisdictions to help safeguard financial stability at the global level.
(15) In order to achieve the necessary level of supervisory convergence and cooperation at the European Union level, and to underpin the stability of the financial system, further wide-ranging reforms of the regulatory and supervisory model of the European Union’s financial sector are highly needed and should be put forward swiftly by the Commission, with due consideration of the conclusions presented by the de Larosière Group on 25 February 2009.
(16) By 31 December 2009, the Commission should report to the European Parliament and the Council and propose appropriate legislation needed to tackle the shortcomings identified regarding the provisions related to further supervisory integration, taking into account that a stronger role for a European Union level supervisory system should be achieved by 31 December 2011.
(17) Excessive concentration of exposures to a single client or group of connected clients may result in an unacceptable risk of loss. Such a situation could be considered prejudicial to the solvency of a credit institution. The monitoring and control of the large exposures of a credit institution should therefore be an integral part of its supervision.
(18) The current large exposures regime dates back to 1992. Therefore, the existing requirements on large exposures set out in Directive 2006/48/EC and in Directive 2006/49/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 on the capital adequacy of investment firms and credit institutions(6)should be reviewed.
(19) Since credit institutions in the internal market are engaged in direct competition, the essential rules for the monitoring and control of the large exposures of credit institutions should be further harmonised. In order to reduce the administrative burden on credit institutions, the number of options for Members States as far as large exposures are concerned should be reduced.
(20) In determining the existence of a group of connected clients and thus exposures constituting a single risk, it is also important to take into account risks arising from a common source of significant funding provided by the credit institution or investment firm itself, its financial group or its connected parties.
(21) While it is desirable to base the calculation of the exposure value on that provided for the purposes of minimum own funds requirements, it is appropriate to adopt rules for the monitoring of large exposures without applying risk weightings or degrees of risk. Moreover, the credit risk mitigation techniques applied in the solvency regime were designed with the assumption of a well-diversified credit risk. In the case of large exposures dealing with single name concentration risk, credit risk is not well-diversified. The effects of those techniques should therefore be subject to prudential safeguards. In this context, it is necessary to provide for an effective recovery of credit protection for the purposes of large exposures.
(22) Since a loss arising from an exposure to a credit institution or an investment firm can be as severe as a loss from any other exposure, such exposures should be treated and reported in the same manner as any other exposures. However, an alternative quantitative limit has been introduced to alleviate the disproportionate impact of such an approach on smaller institutions. In addition, very short-term exposures related to money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing, settlement and custody services to clients are exempt to facilitate the smooth functioning of financial markets and of the related infrastructure. Those services cover, for example, the execution of cash clearing and settlement and similar activities to facilitate settlement. The related exposures include exposures which might not be foreseeable and are therefore not under the full control of a credit institution, inter alia, balances on inter-bank accounts resulting from client payments, including credited or debited fees and interest, and other payments for client services, as well as collateral given or received.
(23) The provisions related to external credit assessment institutions (ECAIs) under Directive 2006/48/EC should be consistent with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on credit rating agencies(7). In particular, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors should review its guidelines on the recognition of ECAIs to avoid duplication of work and reduce the burden of the recognition process where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency (CRA) at Community level.
(24) It is important that the misalignment between the interest of firms that ‘re-package’ loans into tradable securities and other financial instruments (originators or sponsors) and firms that invest in these securities or instruments (investors) be removed. It is also important that the interests of the originator or sponsor and the interests of investors be aligned. To achieve this, the originator or sponsor should retain a significant interest in the underlying assets. It is therefore important for the originators or the sponsors to retain exposure to the risk of the loans in question. More generally, securitisation transactions should not be structured in such a way as to avoid the application of the retention requirement, in particular through any fee or premium structure or both. Such retention should be applicable in all situations where the economic substance of a securitisation according to the definition of Directive 2006/48/EC is applicable, whatever legal structures or instruments are used to obtain this economic substance. In particular where credit risk is transferred by securitisation, investors should make their decisions only after conducting thorough due diligence, for which they need adequate information about the securitisations.
(25) The measures to address the potential misalignment of those structures need to be consistent and coherent in all relevant financial sector regulation. The Commission should put forward appropriate legislative proposals to ensure such consistency and coherence. There should be no multiple applications of the retention requirement. For any given securitisation it suffices that only one of the originator, the sponsor or the original lender is subject to the requirement. Similarly, where securitisation transactions contain other securitisations as an underlying, the retention requirement should be applied only to the securitisation which is subject to the investment. Purchased receivables should not be subject to the retention requirement if they arise from corporate activity where they are transferred or sold at a discount to finance such activity. Competent authorities should apply the risk weight in relation to non-compliance with due diligence and risk management obligations in relation to securitisation for non-trivial breaches of policies and procedures which are relevant to the analysis of the underlying risks.
(26) In their Declaration on Strengthening the Financial System of 2 April 2009, the leaders of the G20 requested the Basel Committee for Banking Supervision and authorities to consider due diligence and quantitative retention requirements for securitisation by 2010. In view of those international developments, and in order best to mitigate systemic risks arising from securitisation markets, the Commission should, before the end of 2009 and after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors, decide whether an increase of the retention requirement should be proposed, and whether the methods of calculating the retention requirement deliver the objective of a better alignment of the interests of the originators or sponsors and the investors.
(27) Due diligence should be used in order properly to assess the risks arising from securitisation exposures for both the trading book and the non-trading book. In addition, due diligence obligations need to be proportionate. Due diligence procedures should contribute to building greater confidence between originators, sponsors and investors. It is therefore desirable that relevant information concerning the due diligence procedures is properly disclosed.
(28) Member States should ensure that competent authorities have sufficient personnel and resources to comply with their supervisory obligations under Directive 2006/48/EC and that employees involved in the supervision of credit institutions in accordance with that Directive have appropriate knowledge and experience for the duties assigned.
(29) Annex III to Directive 2006/48/EC should be adapted in order to clarify certain provisions with a view to enhancing the convergence of supervisory practices.
(30) Recent market developments have highlighted the fact that liquidity risk management is a key determinant of the soundness of credit institutions and their branches. The criteria set out in Annex V and XI to Directive 2006/48/EC should be reinforced in order to align those provisions to the work conducted by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision.
(31) The measures necessary for the implementation of Directive 2006/48/EC should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(8).
(32) In particular the Commission should be empowered to amend Annex III of Directive 2006/48/EC in order to take account of developments on financial markets or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of Directive 2006/48/EC, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(33) The financial crisis has revealed a need for a better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, which lie at the interface between macroeconomic policy and financial system regulation. This will include a need to examine: measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn, which may include the possibility of building up additional reserves, ‘dynamic provisioning’ and the possibility to reduce capital buffers during difficult times, thus ensuring adequate availability of capital over the cycle; the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in Directive 2006/48/EC; supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
(34) By 31 December 2009, the Commission should therefore, review Directive 2006/48/EC as a whole to address those issues and present a report to the European Parliament and the Council and any appropriate proposals.
(35) In order to ensure financial stability, the Commission should review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, to mitigate the counterparty risks and more generally to reduce the overall risks, such as by clearing of credit default swaps through central counterparties (CCPs). The establishment and development of CCPs in the EU subject to high operational and prudential standards and effective supervision should be encouraged. The Commission should submit its report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals, taking into account parallel initiatives at the global level as appropriate.
(36) The Commission should review and report on the application of Article 113(4) of Directive 2006/48/EC including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion. The Commission should submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. The exemptions and options should be abolished where there is no demonstrated need for their maintenance with a view of achieving single set of consistent rules across the Community.
(37) The specific characteristics of microcredit should be taken into account in the risk assessment, and the development of microcredit should be promoted. Furthermore, given the low development of microcredit, the development of adequate rating systems should be promoted, including the development of standard rating systems adapted to the risks of microcredit activities. Member States should endeavour to ensure that the prudential regulation and supervision of micro-credit activities at national level are proportionate.
(38) Since the objectives of this Directive, namely the introduction of rules concerning the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions, and their prudential supervision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States because it requires the harmonisation of a multitude of different rules existing in the legal systems of the various Member States and can therefore be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(39) In accordance with point 34 of the Interinstitutional agreement on better law-making(9), Member States are encouraged to draw up, for themselves and in the interest of the Community, their own tables illustrating, as far as possible, the correlation between this Directive and the transposition measures, and to make them public.
(40) Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC(10)should therefore be amended accordingly,
1. Article 3(1) is amended as follows:(a)in the first subparagraph, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘1.   One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:’;(b)the second and third subparagraphs are deleted; (a) in the first subparagraph, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘1.   One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:’; (b) the second and third subparagraphs are deleted;
(a) in the first subparagraph, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘1.   One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:’;
(b) the second and third subparagraphs are deleted;
(a) in the first subparagraph, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘1.   One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:’;
(b) the second and third subparagraphs are deleted;
2. Article 4 is amended as follows:(a)point (6) is replaced by the following:‘(6)“institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;(b)in point (45) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;(c)the following point is added:‘(48)“consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’; (a) point (6) is replaced by the following:‘(6)“institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’; ‘(6) “institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’; (b) in point (45) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’; ‘(b) two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’; (c) the following point is added:‘(48)“consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’; ‘(48) “consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
(a) point (6) is replaced by the following:‘(6)“institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’; ‘(6) “institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
‘(6) “institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
(b) in point (45) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’; ‘(b) two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
‘(b) two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
(c) the following point is added:‘(48)“consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’; ‘(48) “consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
‘(48) “consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
(a) point (6) is replaced by the following:‘(6)“institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’; ‘(6) “institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
‘(6) “institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
‘(6) “institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
(b) in point (45) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’; ‘(b) two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
‘(b) two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
‘(b) two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
(c) the following point is added:‘(48)“consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’; ‘(48) “consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
‘(48) “consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
‘(48) “consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
3. in Article 40, the following paragraph is added:‘3.   The competent authorities in one Member State shall, in the exercise of their general duties, duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned and, in particular, in emergency situations, based on the information available at the relevant time.’;
4. the following Articles are inserted:‘Article 42a1.   The competent authorities of a host Member State may make a request to the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies or to the competent authorities of the home Member State, for a branch of a credit institution to be considered as significant.That request shall provide reasons for considering the branch to be significant with particular regard to the following:(a)whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State;(b)the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and(c)the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.2.   The competent authorities of the home Member State shall communicate to the competent authorities of a host Member State where a significant branch is established the information referred to in Article 132(1)(c) and (d) and carry out the tasks referred to in Article 129(1)(c) in cooperation with the competent authorities of the host Member State.If a competent authority of a home Member State becomes aware of an emergency situation within a credit institution as referred to in Article 130(1), it shall alert as soon as practicable the authorities referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 and in Article 50.3.   Where Article 131a does not apply, the competent authorities supervising a credit institution with significant branches in other Member States shall establish and chair a college of supervisors to facilitate the cooperation under paragraph 2 of this Article and Article 42. The establishment and functioning of the college shall be based on written arrangements determined, after consultation with competent authorities concerned, by the competent authority of the home Member State. The competent authority of the home Member State shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college.The decision of the competent authority of the home Member State shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.The competent authority of the home Member State shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The competent authority of the home Member State shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.Article 42b1.   In the exercise of their duties, the competent authorities shall take into account the convergence in respect of supervisory tools and supervisory practices in the application of the laws, regulations and administrative requirements adopted pursuant to this Directive. For that purpose, Member States shall ensure that:(a)the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors;(b)the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so;(c)national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.2.   The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on the progress made towards supervisory convergence every year starting from 1 January 2011.’; (a) whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State; (b) the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and (c) the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive. (a) the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors; (b) the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so; (c) national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.
(a) whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State;
(b) the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and
(c) the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
(a) the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors;
(b) the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so;
(c) national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.
(a) whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State;
(b) the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and
(c) the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
(a) the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors;
(b) the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so;
(c) national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.
5. Article 49 is amended as follows:(a)in the first paragraph, point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;(b)the following paragraph is added:‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.’; (a) in the first paragraph, point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’; ‘(a) central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’; (b) the following paragraph is added:‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.’;
(a) in the first paragraph, point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’; ‘(a) central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
‘(a) central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.’;
(a) in the first paragraph, point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’; ‘(a) central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
‘(a) central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
‘(a) central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.’;
6. in Article 50, the following paragraph is added:‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to disclose information which is relevant to the departments referred to in the first paragraph of this Article in all Member States concerned.’;
7. Article 57 is amended as follows:(a)point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;(b)the following point is inserted:‘(ca)instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;(c)the third paragraph is replaced by the following:‘For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.’; (a) point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’; ‘(a) capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’; (b) the following point is inserted:‘(ca)instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’; ‘(ca) instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’; (c) the third paragraph is replaced by the following:‘For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.’;
(a) point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’; ‘(a) capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
‘(a) capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
(b) the following point is inserted:‘(ca)instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’; ‘(ca) instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
‘(ca) instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
(c) the third paragraph is replaced by the following:‘For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.’;
(a) point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’; ‘(a) capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
‘(a) capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
‘(a) capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
(b) the following point is inserted:‘(ca)instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’; ‘(ca) instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
‘(ca) instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
‘(ca) instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
(c) the third paragraph is replaced by the following:‘For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.’;
8. the first paragraph of Article 61 is replaced by the following:‘The concept of own funds as defined in Article 57(a) to (h) embodies a maximum number of items and amounts. Member States may decide on the use of those items and on the deduction of items other than those listed in Article 57(i) to (r).’;
9. in Article 63(2), the following subparagraph is added:‘Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of this Article.’;
10. the following Article is inserted:‘Article 63a1.   Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in paragraphs 2 to 5 of this Article.2.   The instruments shall be undated or have an original maturity of at least 30 years. The instruments may include one or more call options at the sole discretion of the issuer, but they shall not be redeemed before five years after the date of issue. If the provisions governing undated instruments provide for a moderate incentive for the credit institution to redeem as determined by the competent authorities, such incentive shall not occur within 10 years of the date of issue. The provisions governing dated instruments shall not permit an incentive to redeem on a date other than the maturity date.Dated and undated instruments may be called or redeemed only with the prior consent of the competent authorities. The competent authorities may grant permission provided the request is made at the initiative of the credit institution and either financial or solvency conditions of the credit institution are not unduly affected. The competent authorities may require institutions to replace the instrument by items of the same or better quality referred to in point (a) or (ca) of Article 57.The competent authorities shall require the suspension of the redemption for dated instruments if the credit institution does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75 and may require such suspension at other times based on the financial and solvency situation of credit institutions.The competent authority may at any time grant permission for early redemption of dated or undated instruments in the event that there is a change in the applicable tax treatment or regulatory classification of such instruments which was unforeseen at the date of issue.3.   The provisions governing the instrument shall allow the credit institution to cancel, when necessary, the payment of interest or dividends for an unlimited period of time, on a non-cumulative basis.However, the credit institution shall cancel such payments if it does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75.The competent authorities may require the cancellation of such payments based on the financial and solvency situation of the credit institution. Any such cancellation shall not prejudice the right of the credit institution to substitute the payment of interest or dividend by a payment in the form of an instrument referred to in Article 57(a), provided that any such mechanism allows the credit institution to preserve financial resources. Such substitution may be subject to specific conditions established by the competent authorities.4.   The provisions governing the instrument shall provide for principal, unpaid interest or dividend to be such as to absorb losses and to not hinder the recapitalisation of the credit institution through appropriate mechanisms, as elaborated by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors under paragraph 6.5.   In the event of the bankruptcy or liquidation of the credit institution, the instruments shall rank after the items referred to in Article 63(2).6.   The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the instruments referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and in Article 57(a) and shall monitor their application. By 31 December 2011, the Commission shall review the application of this Article and shall report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals to ensure the quality of own funds.’;
11. in Article 65(1), point (a) is replaced by the following:‘(a)any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;’; ‘(a) any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;’;
‘(a) any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;’;
‘(a) any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;’;
12. Article 66 is amended as follows:(a)paragraphs 1 and 2 are replaced by the following:‘1.   The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and(b)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.1a.   Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;(b)within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(c)within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(d)the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.2.   The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.’;(b)paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.’; (a) paragraphs 1 and 2 are replaced by the following:‘1.   The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and(b)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.1a.   Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;(b)within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(c)within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(d)the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.2.   The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.’; (a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and (b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. (a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article; (b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57; (c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57; (d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article. (b) paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 are replaced by the following:‘1.   The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and(b)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.1a.   Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;(b)within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(c)within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(d)the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.2.   The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.’; (a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and (b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. (a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article; (b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57; (c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57; (d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
(a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and
(b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.
(a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;
(b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
(b) paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 are replaced by the following:‘1.   The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and(b)the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.1a.   Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:(a)instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;(b)within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(c)within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;(d)the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.2.   The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.’; (a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and (b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. (a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article; (b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57; (c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57; (d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
(a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and
(b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.
(a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;
(b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
(a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and
(b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.
(a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;
(b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
(b) paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.’;
13. the subtitle of Title V, Chapter 2, Section 2, Subsection 2 ‘Calculation of requirements’ is replaced by ‘Calculation and reporting requirements’;
14. in Article 74(2) the following subparagraph is inserted after the first subparagraph:‘For the communication of those calculations by credit institutions, competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012, uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012. The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions' activities.’;
15. Article 81(2) is replaced by the following:‘2.   The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of Article 80 only if they are satisfied that its assessment methodology complies with the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency, and that the resulting credit assessments meet the requirements of credibility and transparency. For those purposes, the competent authorities shall take into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of 16 September 2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on credit rating agencies(*1), the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.(*1)OJ L 302, 17.11.2009, p. 1’;"
16. Article 87 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 11 is replaced by the following:‘11.   Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:(a)for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.(b)for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’;(b)in paragraph 12, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU's underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.’; (a) paragraph 11 is replaced by the following:‘11.   Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:(a)for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.(b)for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21. (b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %; (ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %. (b) in paragraph 12, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU's underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.’;
(a) paragraph 11 is replaced by the following:‘11.   Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:(a)for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.(b)for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21. (b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %; (ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.
(b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %; (ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
(ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(b) in paragraph 12, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU's underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.’;
(a) paragraph 11 is replaced by the following:‘11.   Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:(a)for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.(b)for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21. (b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %; (ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.
(b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %; (ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
(ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.
(b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:(i)for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;(ii)for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’; (i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %; (ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
(ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(i) for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
(ii) for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
(b) in paragraph 12, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU's underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.’;
17. in Article 89(1)(d), the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘(d)exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:’; ‘(d) exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:’;
‘(d) exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:’;
‘(d) exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:’;
18. Article 97(2) is replaced by the following:‘2.   The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of paragraph 1 of this Article only if they are satisfied as to its compliance with the requirements laid down in Article 81, taking into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2, and that it has a demonstrated ability in the area of securitisation, which may be evidenced by a strong market acceptance. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009, the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.’;
19. Article 106 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Exposures shall not include any of the following:(a)in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;(b)in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;(c)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or(d)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).’;(b)the following paragraph is added:‘3.   In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.’; (a) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Exposures shall not include any of the following:(a)in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;(b)in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;(c)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or(d)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).’; (a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment; (b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier; (c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or (d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services. (b) the following paragraph is added:‘3.   In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.’;
(a) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Exposures shall not include any of the following:(a)in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;(b)in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;(c)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or(d)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).’; (a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment; (b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier; (c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or (d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
(a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;
(b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;
(c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or
(d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘3.   In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.’;
(a) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Exposures shall not include any of the following:(a)in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;(b)in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;(c)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or(d)in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).’; (a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment; (b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier; (c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or (d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
(a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;
(b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;
(c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or
(d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
(a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;
(b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;
(c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or
(d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘3.   In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.’;
20. Article 107 is replaced by the following:‘Article 107For the purposes of calculating the value of exposures in accordance with this Section, the term “credit institution” also means any private or public undertaking, including its branches, which meets the definition of “credit institution” and has been authorised in a third country.’;
21. Article 110 is replaced by the following:‘Article 1101.   A credit institution shall report the following information about every large exposure to the competent authorities, including large exposures exempted from the application of Article 111(1):(a)the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure;(b)the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable;(c)where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection;(d)the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).If a credit institution is subject to Articles 84 to 89, its 20 largest exposures on a consolidated basis, excluding those exempted from the application of Article 111(1), shall be made available to the competent authorities.2.   Member States shall provide that reporting is to be carried out at least twice a year. The competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012, uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012. The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions' activities.3.   Member States shall require credit institutions to analyse, to the extent possible, their exposures to collateral issuers, providers of unfunded credit protection and underlying assets pursuant to Article 106(3) for possible concentrations and where appropriate take action and report any significant findings to their competent authority.’; (a) the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure; (b) the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable; (c) where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection; (d) the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).
(a) the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure;
(b) the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable;
(c) where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection;
(d) the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).
(a) the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure;
(b) the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable;
(c) where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection;
(d) the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).
22. Article 111 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution's own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.’;(b)paragraphs 2 and 3 are deleted;(c)paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution's own funds to be exceeded.’; (a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution's own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.’; (b) paragraphs 2 and 3 are deleted; (c) paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution's own funds to be exceeded.’;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution's own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.’;
(b) paragraphs 2 and 3 are deleted;
(c) paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution's own funds to be exceeded.’;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution's own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.’;
(b) paragraphs 2 and 3 are deleted;
(c) paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution's own funds to be exceeded.’;
23. Article 112 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.’;(b)the following paragraph is added:‘4.   For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.’; (a) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.’; (b) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.’;
(a) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.’;
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.’;
(a) paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.’;
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.’;
24. Article 113 is amended as follows:(a)paragraphs 1 and 2 are deleted;(b)paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;(ii)points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;(iii)point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;(iv)points (j) to (t) are deleted;(v)the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;(c)the following paragraph is added:‘4.   Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):(a)covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;(b)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(c)notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;(d)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;(e)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;(f)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;(g)asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;(h)asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;(i)50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;(j)legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’; (a) paragraphs 1 and 2 are deleted; (b) paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;(ii)points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;(iii)point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;(iv)points (j) to (t) are deleted;(v)the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted; (i) the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’; (ii) points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; ‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; (iii) point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; ‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; (iv) points (j) to (t) are deleted; (v) the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted; (c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):(a)covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;(b)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(c)notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;(d)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;(e)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;(f)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;(g)asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;(h)asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;(i)50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;(j)legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’; (a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70; (b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party; (d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network; (e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions; (f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency; (g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies; (h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade; (i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions; (j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 are deleted;
(b) paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;(ii)points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;(iii)point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;(iv)points (j) to (t) are deleted;(v)the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted; (i) the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’; (ii) points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; ‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; (iii) point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; ‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; (iv) points (j) to (t) are deleted; (v) the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(i) the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;
(ii) points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; ‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
(iii) point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; ‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
(iv) points (j) to (t) are deleted;
(v) the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):(a)covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;(b)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(c)notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;(d)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;(e)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;(f)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;(g)asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;(h)asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;(i)50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;(j)legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’; (a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70; (b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party; (d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network; (e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions; (f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency; (g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies; (h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade; (i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions; (j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
(a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;
(b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;
(d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;
(f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;
(g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;
(h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;
(i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;
(j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
(a) paragraphs 1 and 2 are deleted;
(b) paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;(ii)points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;(iii)point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;(iv)points (j) to (t) are deleted;(v)the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted; (i) the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’; (ii) points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; ‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; (iii) point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; ‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; (iv) points (j) to (t) are deleted; (v) the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(i) the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;
(ii) points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; ‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
(iii) point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; ‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
(iv) points (j) to (t) are deleted;
(v) the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(i) the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘3.   The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;
(ii) points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:‘(e)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(f)exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’; ‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
‘(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
(iii) point (i) is replaced by the following:‘(i)exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’; ‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
‘(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
(iv) points (j) to (t) are deleted;
(v) the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):(a)covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;(b)asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;(c)notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;(d)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;(e)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;(f)asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;(g)asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;(h)asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;(i)50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;(j)legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’; (a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70; (b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; (c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party; (d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network; (e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions; (f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency; (g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies; (h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade; (i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions; (j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
(a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;
(b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;
(d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;
(f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;
(g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;
(h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;
(i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;
(j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
(a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;
(b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;
(d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;
(f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;
(g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;
(h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;
(i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;
(j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
25. Article 114 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the “fully adjusted exposure value” as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).’;(b)paragraph 2 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;(c)paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;(iii)in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;(d)paragraph 4 is deleted; (a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the “fully adjusted exposure value” as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).’; (b) paragraph 2 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’; (i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’; (ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’; (c) paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;(iii)in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; (i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’; (ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’; (iii) in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; ‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; (d) paragraph 4 is deleted;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the “fully adjusted exposure value” as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).’;
(b) paragraph 2 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’; (i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’; (ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;
(ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(c) paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;(iii)in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; (i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’; (ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’; (iii) in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; ‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;
(ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;
(iii) in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; ‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(d) paragraph 4 is deleted;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the “fully adjusted exposure value” as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).’;
(b) paragraph 2 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’; (i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’; (ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;
(ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;
(ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(c) paragraph 3 is amended as follows:(i)the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;(ii)the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;(iii)in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; (i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’; (ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’; (iii) in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; ‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;
(ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;
(iii) in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; ‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(i) the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;
(ii) the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;
(iii) in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’; ‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
‘(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(d) paragraph 4 is deleted;
26. Article 115 is replaced by the following:‘Article 1151.   For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the residential property concerned, if either of the following conditions is met:(a)the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation;(b)the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase.The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions. Valuation shall be carried out at least once every three years for residential property.The requirements in Annex VIII, Part 2, point 8, and in Annex VIII Part 3, points 62 to 65 shall apply for the purpose of this paragraph.“Residential property” shall mean a residence to be occupied or let by the owner.2.   For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the commercial property concerned only if the competent authorities concerned in the Member State where the commercial property is situated allow the following exposures to receive a 50 % risk weight in accordance with Articles 78 to 83:(a)exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or(b)exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions.Commercial property shall be fully constructed, leased and produce appropriate rental income.’; (a) the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation; (b) the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase. (a) exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or (b) exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.
(a) the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation;
(b) the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase.
(a) exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or
(b) exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.
(a) the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation;
(b) the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase.
(a) exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or
(b) exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.
27. Article 116 is deleted;
28. Article 117 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:(a)treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;(b)treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).’;(b)in paragraph 2, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘2.   Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):’; (a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:(a)treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;(b)treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).’; (a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83; (b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83. (b) in paragraph 2, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘2.   Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):’;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:(a)treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;(b)treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).’; (a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83; (b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
(a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;
(b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
(b) in paragraph 2, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘2.   Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):’;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:(a)treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;(b)treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).’; (a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83; (b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
(a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;
(b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
(a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;
(b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
(b) in paragraph 2, the introductory part is replaced by the following:‘2.   Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):’;
29. Article 119 is deleted;
30. the following Section is added in Chapter 2:‘Section 7Exposures to transferred credit riskArticle 122a1.   A credit institution, other than when acting as an originator, a sponsor or original lender, shall be exposed to the credit risk of a securitisation position in its trading book or non-trading book only if the originator, sponsor or original lender has explicitly disclosed to the credit institution that it will retain, on an ongoing basis, a material net economic interest which, in any event, shall not be less than 5 %.For the purpose of this Article, “retention of net economic interest” means:(a)retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors;(b)in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures;(c)retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or(d)retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures.Net economic interest is measured at the origination and shall be maintained on an ongoing basis. It shall not be subject to any credit risk mitigation or any short positions or any other hedge. The net economic interest shall be determined by the notional value for off-balance sheet items.For the purpose of this Article, “ongoing basis” means that retained positions, interest or exposures are not hedged or sold.There shall be no multiple applications of the retention requirements for any given securitisation.2.   Where an EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company, or one of its subsidiaries, as an originator or a sponsor, securitises exposures from several credit institutions, investment firms or other financial institutions which are included in the scope of supervision on a consolidated basis, the requirement referred to in paragraph 1 may be satisfied on the basis of the consolidated situation of the related EU parent credit institution or EU financial holding company. This paragraph shall apply only where credit institutions, investment firms or financial institutions which created the securitised exposures have committed themselves to adhere to the requirements set out in paragraph 6 and deliver, in a timely manner, to the originator or sponsor and to the EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company the information needed to satisfy the requirements referred to in paragraph 7.3.   Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the securitised exposures are claims or contingent claims on or fully, unconditionally and irrevocably guaranteed by:(a)central governments or central banks;(b)regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States;(c)institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or(d)multilateral development banks.Paragraph 1 shall not apply to:(a)transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or(b)syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1.4.   Before investing, and as appropriate thereafter, credit institutions, shall be able to demonstrate to the competent authorities for each of their individual securitisation positions, that they have a comprehensive and thorough understanding of and have implemented formal policies and procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions for analysing and recording:(a)information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation;(b)the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position;(c)the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position;(d)the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position;(e)the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures;(f)where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and(g)all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position.Credit institutions shall regularly perform their own stress tests appropriate to their securitisation positions. To this end, credit institutions may rely on financial models developed by an ECAI provided that credit institutions can demonstrate, when requested, that they took due care prior to investing to validate the relevant assumptions in and structuring of the models and to understand methodology, assumptions and results.5.   Credit institutions, other than when acting as originators or sponsors or original lenders, shall establish formal procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions to monitor on an ongoing basis and in a timely manner performance information on the exposures underlying their securitisation positions. Where relevant, this shall include the exposure type, the percentage of loans more than 30, 60 and 90 days past due, default rates, prepayment rates, loans in foreclosure, collateral type and occupancy, and frequency distribution of credit scores or other measures of credit worthiness across underlying exposures, industry and geographical diversification, frequency distribution of loan to value ratios with band widths that facilitate adequate sensitivity analysis. Where the underlying exposures are themselves securitisation positions, credit institutions shall have the information set out in this subparagraph not only on the underlying securitisation tranches, such as the issuer name and credit quality, but also on the characteristics and performance of the pools underlying those securitisation tranches.Credit institutions shall have a thorough understanding of all structural features of a securitisation transaction that would materially impact the performance of their exposures to the transaction such as the contractual waterfall and waterfall related triggers, credit enhancements, liquidity enhancements, market value triggers, and deal-specific definition of default.Where the requirements in paragraphs 4, 7 and in this paragraph are not met in any material respect by reason of the negligence or omission of the credit institution, Member States shall ensure that the competent authorities impose a proportionate additional risk weight of no less than 250 % of the risk weight (capped at 1 250 %) which would, but for this paragraph, apply to the relevant securitisation positions under Annex IX, Part 4, and shall progressively increase the risk weight with each subsequent infringement of the due diligence provisions. The competent authorities shall take into account the exemptions for certain securitisations provided in paragraph 3 by reducing the risk weight it would otherwise impose under this Article in respect of a securitisation to which paragraph 3 applies.6.   Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall apply the same sound and well-defined criteria for credit-granting in accordance with the requirements of Annex V, point 3 to exposures to be securitised as they apply to exposures to be held on their book. To this end the same processes for approving and, where relevant, amending, renewing and re-financing credits shall be applied by the originator and sponsor credit institutions. Credit institutions shall also apply the same standards of analysis to participations or underwritings in securitisation issues purchased from third parties whether such participations or underwritings are to be held on their trading or non-trading book.Where the requirements referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph are not met, Article 95(1) shall not be applied by an originator credit institution and that originator credit institution shall not be allowed to exclude the securitised exposures from the calculation of its capital requirements under this Directive.7.   Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall disclose to investors the level of their commitment under paragraph 1 to maintain a net economic interest in the securitisation. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall ensure that prospective investors have readily available access to all materially relevant data on the credit quality and performance of the individual underlying exposures, cash flows and collateral supporting a securitisation exposure as well as such information that is necessary to conduct comprehensive and well informed stress tests on the cash flows and collateral values supporting the underlying exposures. For that purpose, materially relevant data shall be determined as at the date of the securitisation and where appropriate due to the nature of the securitisation thereafter.8.   Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall apply to new securitisations issued on or after 1 January 2011. Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall, after 31 December 2014, apply to existing securitisations where new underlying exposures are added or substituted after that date. Competent authorities may decide to suspend temporarily the requirements referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 during periods of general market liquidity stress.9.   Competent authorities shall disclose the following information:(a)by 31 December 2010, the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7;(b)without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011.The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.10.   The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report annually to the Commission about the compliance by competent authorities with this Article. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to this Article, including the measures taken in case of breach of the due diligence and risk management obligations.’; (a) retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors; (b) in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures; (c) retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or (d) retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures. (a) central governments or central banks; (b) regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States; (c) institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or (d) multilateral development banks. (a) transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or (b) syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1. (a) information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation; (b) the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position; (c) the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position; (d) the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position; (e) the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures; (f) where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and (g) all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position. (a) by 31 December 2010, the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7; (b) without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011.The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.
(a) retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors;
(b) in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures;
(c) retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or
(d) retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures.
(a) central governments or central banks;
(b) regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States;
(c) institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or
(d) multilateral development banks.
(a) transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or
(b) syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1.
(a) information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation;
(b) the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position;
(c) the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position;
(d) the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position;
(e) the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures;
(f) where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and
(g) all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position.
(a) by 31 December 2010, the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7;
(b) without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011.The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.
(a) retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors;
(b) in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures;
(c) retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or
(d) retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures.
(a) central governments or central banks;
(b) regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States;
(c) institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or
(d) multilateral development banks.
(a) transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or
(b) syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1.
(a) information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation;
(b) the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position;
(c) the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position;
(d) the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position;
(e) the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures;
(f) where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and
(g) all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position.
(a) by 31 December 2010, the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7;
(b) without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011.The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.
31. Article 129 is amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1 point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;(c)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.’;(b)the following paragraph is added:‘3.   The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.’; (a) in paragraph 1 point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;(c)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.’; ‘(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved; (c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management. (b) the following paragraph is added:‘3.   The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.’;
(a) in paragraph 1 point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;(c)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.’; ‘(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved; (c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
‘(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;
(c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘3.   The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.’;
(a) in paragraph 1 point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;(c)planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.’; ‘(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved; (c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
‘(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;
(c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
‘(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;
(c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
(b) the following paragraph is added:‘3.   The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.’;
32. in Article 130, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Where an emergency situation, including adverse developments in financial markets, arises, which potentially jeopardises the market liquidity and the stability of the financial system in any of the Member States where entities of a group have been authorised or where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, the consolidating supervisor shall, subject to Chapter 1, Section 2, alert as soon as is practicable, the authorities referred to in the fourth subparagraph of Article 49 and in Article 50, and shall communicate all information that is essential for the pursuance of their tasks. Those obligations shall apply to all competent authorities under Articles 125 and 126 and to the competent authority identified under Article 129(1).If the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 becomes aware of a situation described in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, it shall alert as soon as is practicable the competent authorities referred to in Articles 125 and 126.Where possible, the competent authority and the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 shall use existing defined channels of communication.’;
33. the following Article is inserted:‘Article 131a1.   The consolidating supervisor shall establish colleges of supervisors to facilitate the exercise of the tasks referred to in Article 129 and Article 130(1) and subject to the confidentiality requirements of paragraph 2 of this Article and compatibility with Community law, ensure appropriate coordination and cooperation with relevant third-country competent authorities where appropriate.Colleges of supervisors shall provide a framework for the consolidating supervisor and the other competent authorities concerned to carry out the following tasks:(a)exchanging information;(b)agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate;(c)determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124;(d)increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2);(e)consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation;(f)applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.The competent authorities participating in the colleges of supervisors shall cooperate closely. The confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2 shall not prevent competent authorities from exchanging confidential information within colleges of supervisors. The establishment and functioning of colleges of supervisors shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.2.   The establishment and functioning of the colleges shall be based on written arrangements referred to in Article 131, determined after consultation with competent authorities concerned by the consolidating supervisor.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the operational functioning of colleges, including in relation to Article 42a(3).The competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company and the competent authorities of a host country where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, central banks as appropriate, and third countries' competent authorities where appropriate and subject to confidentiality requirements that are equivalent, in the opinion of all competent authorities, to the requirements under Chapter 1 Section 2, may participate in colleges of supervisors.The consolidating supervisor shall chair the meetings of the college and shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college. The consolidating supervisor shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The consolidating supervisor shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.The decision of the consolidating supervisor shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in Article 42a(2).The consolidating supervisor, subject to the confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2, shall inform the Committee of European Banking Supervisors of the activities of the college of supervisors, including in emergency situations, and communicate to that Committee all information that is of particular relevance for the purposes of supervisory convergence.’; (a) exchanging information; (b) agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate; (c) determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124; (d) increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2); (e) consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation; (f) applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.
(a) exchanging information;
(b) agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate;
(c) determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124;
(d) increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2);
(e) consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation;
(f) applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.
(a) exchanging information;
(b) agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate;
(c) determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124;
(d) increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2);
(e) consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation;
(f) applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.
34. Article 132 is amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1(d), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);(b)in paragraph 3(b), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1); (a) in paragraph 1(d), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1); (b) in paragraph 3(b), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
(a) in paragraph 1(d), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
(b) in paragraph 3(b), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
(a) in paragraph 1(d), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
(b) in paragraph 3(b), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
35. Article 150 is amended as follows:(a)in paragraph 1, points (k) and (l) are replaced by the following:‘(k)the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;(l)adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;(b)in paragraph 2, point (c) is replaced by the following:‘(c)clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’; (a) in paragraph 1, points (k) and (l) are replaced by the following:‘(k)the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;(l)adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’; ‘(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV; (l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’; (b) in paragraph 2, point (c) is replaced by the following:‘(c)clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’; ‘(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
(a) in paragraph 1, points (k) and (l) are replaced by the following:‘(k)the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;(l)adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’; ‘(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV; (l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
‘(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;
(l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
(b) in paragraph 2, point (c) is replaced by the following:‘(c)clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’; ‘(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
‘(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
(a) in paragraph 1, points (k) and (l) are replaced by the following:‘(k)the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;(l)adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’; ‘(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV; (l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
‘(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;
(l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
‘(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;
(l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
(b) in paragraph 2, point (c) is replaced by the following:‘(c)clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’; ‘(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
‘(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
‘(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
36. in Article 153, the third paragraph is replaced by the following:‘In the calculation of risk weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Annex VI, Part 1, point 4, until 31 December 2015 the same risk weight shall be assigned in relation to exposures to Member States' central governments or central banks denominated and funded in the domestic currency of any Member State as would be applied to such exposures denominated and funded in their domestic currency.’;
37. in Article 154, the following paragraphs are added:‘8.   Credit institutions which do not comply by 31 December 2010 with the limits set out in Article 66(1a) shall develop strategies and processes on the necessary measures to resolve this situation before the dates set out in paragraph 9 of this Article.Those measures shall be reviewed under Article 124.9.   Instruments that by 31 December 2010, according to national law were deemed equivalent to the items referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of Article 57 but do not fall within Article 57(a) or do not comply with the criteria set out in Article 63a, shall be deemed to fall within Article 57(ca) until 31 December 2040, subject to the following limitations:(a)up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010;(b)up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010.The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall monitor, until 31 December 2010, the issuance of those instruments.10.   For the purpose of Section 5, assets items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions incurred prior to 31 December 2009 shall continue to be subject to the same treatment as applied in accordance with Article 115(2) and Article 116 as they stood prior to 7 December 2009, however not longer than until 31 December 2012.11.   Until 31 December 2012, the time period referred to in Article 129(3) shall be six months.’; (a) up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010; (b) up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010.
(a) up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010;
(b) up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010.
(a) up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010;
(b) up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010.
38. Article 156 is replaced by the following:‘Article 156The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, shall periodically monitor whether this Directive taken as a whole, together with Directive 2006/49/EC, has significant effects on the economic cycle and, in the light of that examination, shall consider whether any remedial measures are justified.Based on that analysis and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, the Commission shall draw up a biennial report and submit it to the European Parliament and to the Council, together with any appropriate proposals. Contributions from credit taking and credit lending parties shall be adequately acknowledged when the report is drawn up.By 31 December 2009, the Commission shall review this Directive as a whole to address the need for better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, including the examination of:(a)measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn;(b)the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and(c)supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.The Commission shall submit a report on the above issues to the European Parliament and to the Council with any appropriate proposals.The Commission shall, as soon as possible and in any event by 31 December 2009 present to the European Parliament and the Council a report on the need for further reform of the supervisory system, including relevant Articles of this Directive, and, in accordance with the applicable procedure under the Treaty, any appropriate legislative proposal.By 1 January 2011, the Commission shall review the progress made by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors towards uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2). In light of that review, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council.By 31 December 2011, the Commission shall review and report on the application of this Directive with particular attention to all aspects of Articles 68 to 73, 80(7), 80(8) and its application to microcredit finance and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.By 31 December 2011 the Commission shall review and report on the application of Article 113(4) including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. With respect to the potential elimination of the national discretion under Article 113(4)(c) and its potential application at the EU level, the review shall in particular take into account the efficiency of group's risk management while ensuring that sufficient safeguards are in place to ensure financial stability in all Member States in which an entity of a group is incorporated.By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, including the credit default swap markets, such as by clearing through central counterparties, and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall report on the expected impact of Article 122a, and shall submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council, together with any appropriate proposal. The Commission shall draw up its report after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The report shall consider, in particular, whether the minimum retention requirement under Article 122a(1) delivers the objective of better alignment between the interests of originators or sponsors and investors and strengthens financial stability, and whether an increase of the minimum level of retention would be appropriate taking into account international developments.By 1 January 2012, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application and effectiveness of Article 122a in the light of international market developments.’; (a) measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn; (b) the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and (c) supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
(a) measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn;
(b) the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and
(c) supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
(a) measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn;
(b) the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and
(c) supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
39. Annex III is amended as follows:(a)in Part 1, point 5, the following sentence is added:‘Under the method set out in Part 6 of this Annex (IMM), all netting sets with a single counterparty may be treated as single netting set if negative simulated market values of the individual netting sets are set to 0 in the estimation of expected exposure (EE).’;(b)in Part 2, point 3 is replaced by the following:‘3.When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;(c)in Part 5, point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) in Part 1, point 5, the following sentence is added:‘Under the method set out in Part 6 of this Annex (IMM), all netting sets with a single counterparty may be treated as single netting set if negative simulated market values of the individual netting sets are set to 0 in the estimation of expected exposure (EE).’; (b) in Part 2, point 3 is replaced by the following:‘3.When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’; ‘3. When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’; (c) in Part 5, point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; ‘15. There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument; (b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set; (c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
(a) in Part 1, point 5, the following sentence is added:‘Under the method set out in Part 6 of this Annex (IMM), all netting sets with a single counterparty may be treated as single netting set if negative simulated market values of the individual netting sets are set to 0 in the estimation of expected exposure (EE).’;
(b) in Part 2, point 3 is replaced by the following:‘3.When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’; ‘3. When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
‘3. When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
(c) in Part 5, point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; ‘15. There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument; (b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set; (c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
‘15. There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument; (b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set; (c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
(a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
(b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
(c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
(a) in Part 1, point 5, the following sentence is added:‘Under the method set out in Part 6 of this Annex (IMM), all netting sets with a single counterparty may be treated as single netting set if negative simulated market values of the individual netting sets are set to 0 in the estimation of expected exposure (EE).’;
(b) in Part 2, point 3 is replaced by the following:‘3.When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’; ‘3. When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
‘3. When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
‘3. When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
(c) in Part 5, point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; ‘15. There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument; (b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set; (c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
‘15. There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument; (b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set; (c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
(a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
(b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
(c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
‘15. There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:(a)the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;(b)there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;(c)the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’; (a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument; (b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set; (c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
(a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
(b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
(c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
(a) the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
(b) there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
(c) the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
40. Annex V is amended as follows:(a)point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;(b)point 14 is replaced by the following:‘14.Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;(c)the following point is inserted:‘14a.The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;(d)point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.16.Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.17.Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.18.A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.19.Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.20.Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.21.Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.22.In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’; (a) point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’; ‘8. The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’; (b) point 14 is replaced by the following:‘14.Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’; ‘14. Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’; (c) the following point is inserted:‘14a.The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’; ‘14a. The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’; (d) point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.16.Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.17.Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.18.A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.19.Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.20.Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.21.Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.22.In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’; ‘15. Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk. 16. Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner. 17. Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA. 18. A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly. 19. Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support. 20. Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered. 21. Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19. 22. In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
(a) point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’; ‘8. The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
‘8. The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
(b) point 14 is replaced by the following:‘14.Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’; ‘14. Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
‘14. Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
(c) the following point is inserted:‘14a.The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’; ‘14a. The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
‘14a. The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
(d) point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.16.Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.17.Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.18.A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.19.Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.20.Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.21.Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.22.In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’; ‘15. Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk. 16. Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner. 17. Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA. 18. A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly. 19. Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support. 20. Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered. 21. Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19. 22. In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
‘15. Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.
16. Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.
17. Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.
18. A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.
19. Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.
20. Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.
21. Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.
22. In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
(a) point 8 is replaced by the following:‘8.The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’; ‘8. The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
‘8. The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
‘8. The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
(b) point 14 is replaced by the following:‘14.Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’; ‘14. Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
‘14. Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
‘14. Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
(c) the following point is inserted:‘14a.The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’; ‘14a. The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
‘14a. The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
‘14a. The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution's importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
(d) point 15 is replaced by the following:‘15.Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.16.Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.17.Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.18.A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.19.Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.20.Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.21.Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.22.In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’; ‘15. Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk. 16. Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner. 17. Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA. 18. A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly. 19. Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support. 20. Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered. 21. Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19. 22. In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
‘15. Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.
16. Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.
17. Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.
18. A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.
19. Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.
20. Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.
21. Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.
22. In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
‘15. Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.
16. Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.
17. Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.
18. A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.
19. Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.
20. Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.
21. Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.
22. In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
41. in Annex IX, Part 3, Section 2, the following point is added:‘7a.Competent authorities shall, furthermore, take the necessary measures to ensure that, with regard to credit assessments relating to structured finance instruments, the ECAI is committed to make available publicly the explanation how the performance of pool assets affects its credit assessments.’; ‘7a. Competent authorities shall, furthermore, take the necessary measures to ensure that, with regard to credit assessments relating to structured finance instruments, the ECAI is committed to make available publicly the explanation how the performance of pool assets affects its credit assessments.’;
‘7a. Competent authorities shall, furthermore, take the necessary measures to ensure that, with regard to credit assessments relating to structured finance instruments, the ECAI is committed to make available publicly the explanation how the performance of pool assets affects its credit assessments.’;
‘7a. Competent authorities shall, furthermore, take the necessary measures to ensure that, with regard to credit assessments relating to structured finance instruments, the ECAI is committed to make available publicly the explanation how the performance of pool assets affects its credit assessments.’;
42. Annex XI is amended as follows:(a)in point 1, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;(b)the following point is inserted:‘1a.For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’; (a) in point 1, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’; ‘(e) the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’; (b) the following point is inserted:‘1a.For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’; ‘1a. For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
(a) in point 1, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’; ‘(e) the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
‘(e) the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
(b) the following point is inserted:‘1a.For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’; ‘1a. For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
‘1a. For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
(a) in point 1, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’; ‘(e) the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
‘(e) the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
‘(e) the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
(b) the following point is inserted:‘1a.For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’; ‘1a. For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
‘1a. For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
‘1a. For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
43. in point 3 of Part 2 of Annex XII, points (a) and (b) are replaced by the following:‘(a)summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);(b)the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);’. ‘(a) summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9); (b) the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);’.
‘(a) summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);
(b) the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);’.
‘(a) summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);
(b) the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);’.
1. in Article 12, the first paragraph is replaced by the following:‘ “Original own funds” means the sum of points (a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
2. Article 28 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Institutions, except investment firms that fulfil the criteria set out in paragraph 2 or 3 of Article 20 of this Directive, shall monitor and control their large exposures in accordance with Articles 106 to 118 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;(b)paragraph 3 is deleted; (a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Institutions, except investment firms that fulfil the criteria set out in paragraph 2 or 3 of Article 20 of this Directive, shall monitor and control their large exposures in accordance with Articles 106 to 118 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’; (b) paragraph 3 is deleted;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Institutions, except investment firms that fulfil the criteria set out in paragraph 2 or 3 of Article 20 of this Directive, shall monitor and control their large exposures in accordance with Articles 106 to 118 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
(b) paragraph 3 is deleted;
(a) paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:‘1.   Institutions, except investment firms that fulfil the criteria set out in paragraph 2 or 3 of Article 20 of this Directive, shall monitor and control their large exposures in accordance with Articles 106 to 118 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
(b) paragraph 3 is deleted;
3. in Article 30, paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:‘4.   By derogation from paragraph 3 competent authorities may allow assets constituting claims and other exposures on recognised third country investment firms and recognised clearing houses and exchanges to be subject to the same treatment as laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC and in Article 106(2)(c) of that Directive respectively.’;
4. Article 31 is amended as follows:(a)in the first paragraph, points (a) and (b) is replaced by the following:‘(a)the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;(b)the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;(b)in the first paragraph, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;(c)the second paragraph is replaced by the following:‘In relation to point (e), in each case in which the limit has been exceeded, the amount of the excess and the name of the client concerned shall be reported.’; (a) in the first paragraph, points (a) and (b) is replaced by the following:‘(a)the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;(b)the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’; ‘(a) the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book; (b) the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’; (b) in the first paragraph, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’; ‘(e) institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’; (c) the second paragraph is replaced by the following:‘In relation to point (e), in each case in which the limit has been exceeded, the amount of the excess and the name of the client concerned shall be reported.’;
(a) in the first paragraph, points (a) and (b) is replaced by the following:‘(a)the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;(b)the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’; ‘(a) the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book; (b) the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
‘(a) the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;
(b) the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
(b) in the first paragraph, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’; ‘(e) institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
‘(e) institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
(c) the second paragraph is replaced by the following:‘In relation to point (e), in each case in which the limit has been exceeded, the amount of the excess and the name of the client concerned shall be reported.’;
(a) in the first paragraph, points (a) and (b) is replaced by the following:‘(a)the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;(b)the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’; ‘(a) the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book; (b) the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
‘(a) the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;
(b) the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
‘(a) the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;
(b) the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
(b) in the first paragraph, point (e) is replaced by the following:‘(e)institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’; ‘(e) institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
‘(e) institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
‘(e) institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
(c) the second paragraph is replaced by the following:‘In relation to point (e), in each case in which the limit has been exceeded, the amount of the excess and the name of the client concerned shall be reported.’;
5. in Article 32(1), the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘1.   The competent authorities shall establish procedures to prevent institutions from deliberately avoiding the additional capital requirements that they would otherwise incur, on exposures exceeding the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC once those exposures have been maintained for more than 10 days, by means of temporarily transferring the exposures in question to another company, whether within the same group or not, and/or by undertaking artificial transactions to close out the exposure during the 10-day period and create a new exposure.’;
6. in Article 35, the following paragraph is added:‘6.   Investment firms shall be covered by the uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2) of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
7. in Article 38, the following paragraph is added:‘3.   Article 42a of Directive 2006/48/EC, with the exception of point (a) of its paragraph 1, shall apply mutatis mutandis to the supervision of investment firms unless the investment firms fulfil the criteria set out in Article 20(2), 20(3) or 46(1) of this Directive.’;
8. in Article 45(1), the date ‘31 December 2010’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2014’;
9. in Article 47, the date ‘31 December 2009’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2010’ and the reference to points 4 and 8 of Annex V of the Directive 93/6/EEC is replaced by reference to points 4 and 8 of Annex VIII;
10. in Article 48(1), the date ‘31 December 2010’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2014’.
‘(a) credit institutions within the meaning of Article 4(1)(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC, including branches within the meaning of Article 4(3) of that Directive located in the Community of credit institutions having their head offices inside or, in accordance with Article 38 of that Directive, outside the Community;’.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 47(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the opinion of the European Central Bank(2),
After consulting the Committee of the Regions,
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(3),
(1) In accordance with the European Council and Ecofin Conclusions and international initiatives such as the Group of Twenty (G-20) summit on 2 April 2009, this Directive represents a first important step to address shortcomings revealed by the financial crisis ahead of further initiatives announced by the Commission and set out in Commission Communication of 4 March 2009 entitled ‘Driving European recovery’.
(2) Article 3 of Directive 2006/48/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions(4)allows Member States to provide for special prudential regimes for credit institutions which are permanently affiliated to a central body since 15 December 1977, provided that those regimes were introduced into national law by 15 December 1979. Those time limits prevent Member States, especially those which acceded to the European Union since 1980, from introducing or maintaining such special prudential regimes for similarly affiliated credit institutions which were set up on their territories. It is therefore appropriate to remove the time limits set out in Article 3 of that Directive, in order to ensure equal conditions for competition between credit institutions in Member States. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practices in this regard.
(3) Hybrid capital instruments play an important role in the ongoing capital management of credit institutions. Those instruments allow credit institutions to achieve a diversified capital structure and to access a wide range of financial investors. On 28 October 1998, the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision adopted an agreement on both the eligibility criteria and limits to inclusion of certain types of hybrid capital instruments in original own funds of credit institutions.
(4) It is therefore important to lay down criteria for those capital instruments to be eligible for original own funds of credit institutions and to align the provisions in Directive 2006/48/EC to that agreement. The amendments to Annex XII to Directive 2006/48/EC result directly from the establishment of those criteria. Original own funds referred to in Article 57(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC should include all instruments that are regarded under national law as equity capital, rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation and fully absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares. It should be possible for those instruments to include instruments providing preferential rights for dividend payment on a non-cumulative basis, provided that they are included in Article 22 of Council Directive 86/635/EEC of 8 December 1986 on the annual accounts and consolidated accounts of banks and other financial institutions(5), rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation and fully absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares. Original own funds referred to in Article 57(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC should also include any other instrument under a credit institution’s statutory terms taking into account the specific constitution of mutuals, cooperative societies and similar institutions and which are deemed equivalent to ordinary shares in terms of their capital qualities in particular as regards loss absorption. Instruments that do not rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation or which do not absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares should be included in the category of hybrids referred to in Article 57(ca) of Directive 2006/48/EC.
(5) In order to avoid disruption of markets and to ensure continuity in overall levels of own funds it is appropriate to provide for specific transitional arrangements for the new regime on capital instruments. Once recovery is assured, the quality of original own funds should be further enhanced. In this regard, the Commission should report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals by 31 December 2011.
(6) For the purpose of strengthening the crisis management framework of the Community, it is essential that competent authorities coordinate their actions with other competent authorities and, where appropriate, with central banks in an efficient way, including with the aim of mitigating systemic risk. In order to strengthen the efficiency of the prudential supervision of a banking group on a consolidated basis, supervisory activities should be coordinated in a more effective manner. Colleges of Supervisors should therefore be established. The establishment of Colleges of Supervisors should not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under Directive 2006/48/EC. Their establishment should be an instrument for stronger cooperation by means of which competent authorities reach agreement on key supervisory tasks. The Colleges of Supervisors should facilitate the handling of ongoing supervision and emergency situations. The consolidating supervisor should, in association with the other members of the college, be able to decide to organise meetings or activities that are not of general interest and should therefore be able to streamline the attendance as appropriate.
(7) The mandates of competent authorities should take into account, in an appropriate way, the Community dimension. Competent authorities should therefore duly consider the effect of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned. Subject to national law, that principle should be understood as a broad objective for promoting financial stability across the European Union and should not legally bind competent authorities to achieve a specific result.
(8) The competent authorities should be able to participate in colleges established for the supervision of credit institutions having their parent in a third country. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should, where necessary, provide for guidelines and recommendations in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practices pursuant to Directive 2006/48/EC. In order to avoid inconsistencies and regulatory arbitrage, which could result from differences in the approaches and rules applied by the various colleges and the application of discretion by Member States, guidelines on the procedures and rules governing colleges should be developed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors.
(9) Article 129(3) of Directive 2006/48/EC should not change the allocation of responsibilities between competent supervisory authorities on a consolidated, sub-consolidated and individual basis.
(10) Information deficits between the home and the host competent authorities may prove detrimental to the financial stability in host Member States. The information rights of host supervisors, in particular in a crisis involving significant branches, should therefore be reinforced. For that purpose, the notion of significant branches should be defined. The competent authorities should transmit information which is essential for the pursuance of the tasks of central banks and of Ministries of Finance with respect to financial crises and systemic risk mitigation.
(11) The current supervisory arrangements should be subject to further developments. Colleges of Supervisors are a further and important step forward in streamlining European Union’s supervisory cooperation and convergence.
(12) Cooperation between supervisory authorities, dealing with groups and holdings and their subsidiaries and branches, by means of colleges is a phase in a development towards further regulatory convergence and supervisory integration. Trust between supervisors and respect for their respective responsibilities is essential. In the event of a conflict between members of a college linked to those different responsibilities, neutral and independent advice, mediation and conflict-resolving mechanisms at Community level are essential.
(13) The crisis in international financial markets has demonstrated that it is appropriate to examine further the need for reform of the regulatory and supervisory model of the European Union’s financial sector.
(14) The Commission announced in its Communication of 29 October 2008 entitled ‘From financial crisis to recovery: A European framework for action’, that it had set up a group of experts, chaired by Mr Jacques de Larosière (the de Larosière Group), to consider the organisation of European financial institutions to ensure prudential soundness, the orderly functioning of markets and stronger European cooperation on financial stability oversight, early warning mechanisms and crisis management, including the management of cross-border and cross-sectoral risks, and also to look at cooperation between the European Union and other major jurisdictions to help safeguard financial stability at the global level.
(15) In order to achieve the necessary level of supervisory convergence and cooperation at the European Union level, and to underpin the stability of the financial system, further wide-ranging reforms of the regulatory and supervisory model of the European Union’s financial sector are highly needed and should be put forward swiftly by the Commission, with due consideration of the conclusions presented by the de Larosière Group on 25 February 2009.
(16) By 31 December 2009, the Commission should report to the European Parliament and the Council and propose appropriate legislation needed to tackle the shortcomings identified regarding the provisions related to further supervisory integration, taking into account that a stronger role for a European Union level supervisory system should be achieved by 31 December 2011.
(17) Excessive concentration of exposures to a single client or group of connected clients may result in an unacceptable risk of loss. Such a situation could be considered prejudicial to the solvency of a credit institution. The monitoring and control of the large exposures of a credit institution should therefore be an integral part of its supervision.
(18) The current large exposures regime dates back to 1992. Therefore, the existing requirements on large exposures set out in Directive 2006/48/EC and in Directive 2006/49/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 on the capital adequacy of investment firms and credit institutions(6)should be reviewed.
(19) Since credit institutions in the internal market are engaged in direct competition, the essential rules for the monitoring and control of the large exposures of credit institutions should be further harmonised. In order to reduce the administrative burden on credit institutions, the number of options for Members States as far as large exposures are concerned should be reduced.
(20) In determining the existence of a group of connected clients and thus exposures constituting a single risk, it is also important to take into account risks arising from a common source of significant funding provided by the credit institution or investment firm itself, its financial group or its connected parties.
(21) While it is desirable to base the calculation of the exposure value on that provided for the purposes of minimum own funds requirements, it is appropriate to adopt rules for the monitoring of large exposures without applying risk weightings or degrees of risk. Moreover, the credit risk mitigation techniques applied in the solvency regime were designed with the assumption of a well-diversified credit risk. In the case of large exposures dealing with single name concentration risk, credit risk is not well-diversified. The effects of those techniques should therefore be subject to prudential safeguards. In this context, it is necessary to provide for an effective recovery of credit protection for the purposes of large exposures.
(22) Since a loss arising from an exposure to a credit institution or an investment firm can be as severe as a loss from any other exposure, such exposures should be treated and reported in the same manner as any other exposures. However, an alternative quantitative limit has been introduced to alleviate the disproportionate impact of such an approach on smaller institutions. In addition, very short-term exposures related to money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing, settlement and custody services to clients are exempt to facilitate the smooth functioning of financial markets and of the related infrastructure. Those services cover, for example, the execution of cash clearing and settlement and similar activities to facilitate settlement. The related exposures include exposures which might not be foreseeable and are therefore not under the full control of a credit institution, inter alia, balances on inter-bank accounts resulting from client payments, including credited or debited fees and interest, and other payments for client services, as well as collateral given or received.
(23) The provisions related to external credit assessment institutions (ECAIs) under Directive 2006/48/EC should be consistent with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on credit rating agencies(7). In particular, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors should review its guidelines on the recognition of ECAIs to avoid duplication of work and reduce the burden of the recognition process where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency (CRA) at Community level.
(24) It is important that the misalignment between the interest of firms that ‘re-package’ loans into tradable securities and other financial instruments (originators or sponsors) and firms that invest in these securities or instruments (investors) be removed. It is also important that the interests of the originator or sponsor and the interests of investors be aligned. To achieve this, the originator or sponsor should retain a significant interest in the underlying assets. It is therefore important for the originators or the sponsors to retain exposure to the risk of the loans in question. More generally, securitisation transactions should not be structured in such a way as to avoid the application of the retention requirement, in particular through any fee or premium structure or both. Such retention should be applicable in all situations where the economic substance of a securitisation according to the definition of Directive 2006/48/EC is applicable, whatever legal structures or instruments are used to obtain this economic substance. In particular where credit risk is transferred by securitisation, investors should make their decisions only after conducting thorough due diligence, for which they need adequate information about the securitisations.
(25) The measures to address the potential misalignment of those structures need to be consistent and coherent in all relevant financial sector regulation. The Commission should put forward appropriate legislative proposals to ensure such consistency and coherence. There should be no multiple applications of the retention requirement. For any given securitisation it suffices that only one of the originator, the sponsor or the original lender is subject to the requirement. Similarly, where securitisation transactions contain other securitisations as an underlying, the retention requirement should be applied only to the securitisation which is subject to the investment. Purchased receivables should not be subject to the retention requirement if they arise from corporate activity where they are transferred or sold at a discount to finance such activity. Competent authorities should apply the risk weight in relation to non-compliance with due diligence and risk management obligations in relation to securitisation for non-trivial breaches of policies and procedures which are relevant to the analysis of the underlying risks.
(26) In their Declaration on Strengthening the Financial System of 2 April 2009, the leaders of the G20 requested the Basel Committee for Banking Supervision and authorities to consider due diligence and quantitative retention requirements for securitisation by 2010. In view of those international developments, and in order best to mitigate systemic risks arising from securitisation markets, the Commission should, before the end of 2009 and after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors, decide whether an increase of the retention requirement should be proposed, and whether the methods of calculating the retention requirement deliver the objective of a better alignment of the interests of the originators or sponsors and the investors.
(27) Due diligence should be used in order properly to assess the risks arising from securitisation exposures for both the trading book and the non-trading book. In addition, due diligence obligations need to be proportionate. Due diligence procedures should contribute to building greater confidence between originators, sponsors and investors. It is therefore desirable that relevant information concerning the due diligence procedures is properly disclosed.
(28) Member States should ensure that competent authorities have sufficient personnel and resources to comply with their supervisory obligations under Directive 2006/48/EC and that employees involved in the supervision of credit institutions in accordance with that Directive have appropriate knowledge and experience for the duties assigned.
(29) Annex III to Directive 2006/48/EC should be adapted in order to clarify certain provisions with a view to enhancing the convergence of supervisory practices.
(30) Recent market developments have highlighted the fact that liquidity risk management is a key determinant of the soundness of credit institutions and their branches. The criteria set out in Annex V and XI to Directive 2006/48/EC should be reinforced in order to align those provisions to the work conducted by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision.
(31) The measures necessary for the implementation of Directive 2006/48/EC should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(8).
(32) In particular the Commission should be empowered to amend Annex III of Directive 2006/48/EC in order to take account of developments on financial markets or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of Directive 2006/48/EC, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(33) The financial crisis has revealed a need for a better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, which lie at the interface between macroeconomic policy and financial system regulation. This will include a need to examine: measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn, which may include the possibility of building up additional reserves, ‘dynamic provisioning’ and the possibility to reduce capital buffers during difficult times, thus ensuring adequate availability of capital over the cycle; the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in Directive 2006/48/EC; supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
(34) By 31 December 2009, the Commission should therefore, review Directive 2006/48/EC as a whole to address those issues and present a report to the European Parliament and the Council and any appropriate proposals.
(35) In order to ensure financial stability, the Commission should review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, to mitigate the counterparty risks and more generally to reduce the overall risks, such as by clearing of credit default swaps through central counterparties (CCPs). The establishment and development of CCPs in the EU subject to high operational and prudential standards and effective supervision should be encouraged. The Commission should submit its report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals, taking into account parallel initiatives at the global level as appropriate.
(36) The Commission should review and report on the application of Article 113(4) of Directive 2006/48/EC including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion. The Commission should submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. The exemptions and options should be abolished where there is no demonstrated need for their maintenance with a view of achieving single set of consistent rules across the Community.
(37) The specific characteristics of microcredit should be taken into account in the risk assessment, and the development of microcredit should be promoted. Furthermore, given the low development of microcredit, the development of adequate rating systems should be promoted, including the development of standard rating systems adapted to the risks of microcredit activities. Member States should endeavour to ensure that the prudential regulation and supervision of micro-credit activities at national level are proportionate.
(38) Since the objectives of this Directive, namely the introduction of rules concerning the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions, and their prudential supervision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States because it requires the harmonisation of a multitude of different rules existing in the legal systems of the various Member States and can therefore be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(39) In accordance with point 34 of the Interinstitutional agreement on better law-making(9), Member States are encouraged to draw up, for themselves and in the interest of the Community, their own tables illustrating, as far as possible, the correlation between this Directive and the transposition measures, and to make them public.
(40) Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC(10)should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 2006/48/EC
Article 1
Directive 2006/48/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
Article 3(1) is amended as follows:
(a)
in the first subparagraph, the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘1. One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:’;
(b)
the second and third subparagraphs are deleted;
2.
Article 4 is amended as follows:
(a)
point (6) is replaced by the following:
‘(6)
“institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
(b)
in point (45) point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
(c)
the following point is added:
‘(48)
“consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
3.
in Article 40, the following paragraph is added:
‘3. The competent authorities in one Member State shall, in the exercise of their general duties, duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned and, in particular, in emergency situations, based on the information available at the relevant time.’;
4.
the following Articles are inserted:
1. The competent authorities of a host Member State may make a request to the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies or to the competent authorities of the home Member State, for a branch of a credit institution to be considered as significant.
That request shall provide reasons for considering the branch to be significant with particular regard to the following:
(a)
whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State;
(b)
the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and
(c)
the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.
The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.
If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.
The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.
The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
2. The competent authorities of the home Member State shall communicate to the competent authorities of a host Member State where a significant branch is established the information referred to in Article 132(1)(c) and (d) and carry out the tasks referred to in Article 129(1)(c) in cooperation with the competent authorities of the host Member State.
If a competent authority of a home Member State becomes aware of an emergency situation within a credit institution as referred to in Article 130(1), it shall alert as soon as practicable the authorities referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 and in Article 50.
3. Where Article 131a does not apply, the competent authorities supervising a credit institution with significant branches in other Member States shall establish and chair a college of supervisors to facilitate the cooperation under paragraph 2 of this Article and Article 42. The establishment and functioning of the college shall be based on written arrangements determined, after consultation with competent authorities concerned, by the competent authority of the home Member State. The competent authority of the home Member State shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college.
The decision of the competent authority of the home Member State shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
The competent authority of the home Member State shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The competent authority of the home Member State shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.
1. In the exercise of their duties, the competent authorities shall take into account the convergence in respect of supervisory tools and supervisory practices in the application of the laws, regulations and administrative requirements adopted pursuant to this Directive. For that purpose, Member States shall ensure that:
(a)
the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors;
(b)
the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so;
(c)
national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.
2. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on the progress made towards supervisory convergence every year starting from 1 January 2011.’;
5.
Article 49 is amended as follows:
(a)
in the first paragraph, point (a) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.’;
6.
in Article 50, the following paragraph is added:
‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to disclose information which is relevant to the departments referred to in the first paragraph of this Article in all Member States concerned.’;
7.
Article 57 is amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
(b)
the following point is inserted:
‘(ca)
instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
(c)
the third paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.’;
8.
the first paragraph of Article 61 is replaced by the following:
‘The concept of own funds as defined in Article 57(a) to (h) embodies a maximum number of items and amounts. Member States may decide on the use of those items and on the deduction of items other than those listed in Article 57(i) to (r).’;
9.
in Article 63(2), the following subparagraph is added:
‘Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of this Article.’;
10.
the following Article is inserted:
1. Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in paragraphs 2 to 5 of this Article.
2. The instruments shall be undated or have an original maturity of at least 30 years. The instruments may include one or more call options at the sole discretion of the issuer, but they shall not be redeemed before five years after the date of issue. If the provisions governing undated instruments provide for a moderate incentive for the credit institution to redeem as determined by the competent authorities, such incentive shall not occur within 10 years of the date of issue. The provisions governing dated instruments shall not permit an incentive to redeem on a date other than the maturity date.
Dated and undated instruments may be called or redeemed only with the prior consent of the competent authorities. The competent authorities may grant permission provided the request is made at the initiative of the credit institution and either financial or solvency conditions of the credit institution are not unduly affected. The competent authorities may require institutions to replace the instrument by items of the same or better quality referred to in point (a) or (ca) of Article 57.
The competent authorities shall require the suspension of the redemption for dated instruments if the credit institution does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75 and may require such suspension at other times based on the financial and solvency situation of credit institutions.
The competent authority may at any time grant permission for early redemption of dated or undated instruments in the event that there is a change in the applicable tax treatment or regulatory classification of such instruments which was unforeseen at the date of issue.
3. The provisions governing the instrument shall allow the credit institution to cancel, when necessary, the payment of interest or dividends for an unlimited period of time, on a non-cumulative basis.
However, the credit institution shall cancel such payments if it does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75.
The competent authorities may require the cancellation of such payments based on the financial and solvency situation of the credit institution. Any such cancellation shall not prejudice the right of the credit institution to substitute the payment of interest or dividend by a payment in the form of an instrument referred to in Article 57(a), provided that any such mechanism allows the credit institution to preserve financial resources. Such substitution may be subject to specific conditions established by the competent authorities.
4. The provisions governing the instrument shall provide for principal, unpaid interest or dividend to be such as to absorb losses and to not hinder the recapitalisation of the credit institution through appropriate mechanisms, as elaborated by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors under paragraph 6.
5. In the event of the bankruptcy or liquidation of the credit institution, the instruments shall rank after the items referred to in Article 63(2).
6. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the instruments referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and in Article 57(a) and shall monitor their application. By 31 December 2011, the Commission shall review the application of this Article and shall report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals to ensure the quality of own funds.’;
11.
in Article 65(1), point (a) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;’;
12.
Article 66 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 are replaced by the following:
‘1. The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:
(a)
the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and
(b)
the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.
1a. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:
(a)
instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;
(b)
within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(c)
within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(d)
the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
2. The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.’;
(b)
paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:
‘4. The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.’;
13.
the subtitle of Title V, Chapter 2, Section 2, Subsection 2 ‘Calculation of requirements’ is replaced by ‘Calculation and reporting requirements’;
14.
in Article 74(2) the following subparagraph is inserted after the first subparagraph:
‘For the communication of those calculations by credit institutions, competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012, uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012. The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions’ activities.’;
15.
Article 81(2) is replaced by the following:
‘2. The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of Article 80 only if they are satisfied that its assessment methodology complies with the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency, and that the resulting credit assessments meet the requirements of credibility and transparency. For those purposes, the competent authorities shall take into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of 16 September 2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on credit rating agencies(*1), the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.
16.
Article 87 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 11 is replaced by the following:
‘11. Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.
Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:
(a)
for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.
(b)
for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:
(i)
for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
(ii)
for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution’s direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’;
(b)
in paragraph 12, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU’s underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.’;
17.
in Article 89(1)(d), the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘(d)
exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:’;
18.
Article 97(2) is replaced by the following:
‘2. The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of paragraph 1 of this Article only if they are satisfied as to its compliance with the requirements laid down in Article 81, taking into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2, and that it has a demonstrated ability in the area of securitisation, which may be evidenced by a strong market acceptance. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009, the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.’;
19.
Article 106 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. Exposures shall not include any of the following:
(a)
in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;
(b)
in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;
(c)
in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or
(d)
in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘3. In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.’;
20.
Article 107 is replaced by the following:
For the purposes of calculating the value of exposures in accordance with this Section, the term “credit institution” also means any private or public undertaking, including its branches, which meets the definition of “credit institution” and has been authorised in a third country.’;
21.
Article 110 is replaced by the following:
1. A credit institution shall report the following information about every large exposure to the competent authorities, including large exposures exempted from the application of Article 111(1):
(a)
the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure;
(b)
the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable;
(c)
where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection;
(d)
the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).
If a credit institution is subject to Articles 84 to 89, its 20 largest exposures on a consolidated basis, excluding those exempted from the application of Article 111(1), shall be made available to the competent authorities.
2. Member States shall provide that reporting is to be carried out at least twice a year. The competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012, uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012. The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions’ activities.
3. Member States shall require credit institutions to analyse, to the extent possible, their exposures to collateral issuers, providers of unfunded credit protection and underlying assets pursuant to Article 106(3) for possible concentrations and where appropriate take action and report any significant findings to their competent authority.’;
22.
Article 111 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.
Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.
Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.
Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.’;
(b)
paragraphs 2 and 3 are deleted;
(c)
paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:
‘4. A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.
Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds to be exceeded.’;
23.
Article 112 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.’;
24.
Article 113 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 are deleted;
(b)
paragraph 3 is amended as follows:
(i)
the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘3. The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;
(ii)
points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:
‘(e)
asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f)
exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
(iii)
point (i) is replaced by the following:
‘(i)
exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
(iv)
points (j) to (t) are deleted;
(v)
the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):
(a)
covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;
(b)
asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c)
notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;
(d)
asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(e)
asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;
(f)
asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions’ own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;
(g)
asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;
(h)
asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;
(i)
50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;
(j)
legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
25.
Article 114 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the “fully adjusted exposure value” as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).’;
(b)
paragraph 2 is amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;
(ii)
the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(c)
paragraph 3 is amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;
(ii)
the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;
(iii)
in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(d)
paragraph 4 is deleted;
26.
Article 115 is replaced by the following:
1. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the residential property concerned, if either of the following conditions is met:
(a)
the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation;
(b)
the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase.
The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions. Valuation shall be carried out at least once every three years for residential property.
The requirements in Annex VIII, Part 2, point 8, and in Annex VIII Part 3, points 62 to 65 shall apply for the purpose of this paragraph.
“Residential property” shall mean a residence to be occupied or let by the owner.
2. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the commercial property concerned only if the competent authorities concerned in the Member State where the commercial property is situated allow the following exposures to receive a 50 % risk weight in accordance with Articles 78 to 83:
(a)
exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or
(b)
exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.
The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions.
Commercial property shall be fully constructed, leased and produce appropriate rental income.’;
27.
Article 116 is deleted;
28.
Article 117 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:
(a)
treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;
(b)
treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.
For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).’;
(b)
in paragraph 2, the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘2. Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):’;
29.
Article 119 is deleted;
30.
the following Section is added in Chapter 2:
1. A credit institution, other than when acting as an originator, a sponsor or original lender, shall be exposed to the credit risk of a securitisation position in its trading book or non-trading book only if the originator, sponsor or original lender has explicitly disclosed to the credit institution that it will retain, on an ongoing basis, a material net economic interest which, in any event, shall not be less than 5 %.
For the purpose of this Article, “retention of net economic interest” means:
(a)
retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors;
(b)
in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures;
(c)
retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or
(d)
retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures.
Net economic interest is measured at the origination and shall be maintained on an ongoing basis. It shall not be subject to any credit risk mitigation or any short positions or any other hedge. The net economic interest shall be determined by the notional value for off-balance sheet items.
For the purpose of this Article, “ongoing basis” means that retained positions, interest or exposures are not hedged or sold.
There shall be no multiple applications of the retention requirements for any given securitisation.
2. Where an EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company, or one of its subsidiaries, as an originator or a sponsor, securitises exposures from several credit institutions, investment firms or other financial institutions which are included in the scope of supervision on a consolidated basis, the requirement referred to in paragraph 1 may be satisfied on the basis of the consolidated situation of the related EU parent credit institution or EU financial holding company. This paragraph shall apply only where credit institutions, investment firms or financial institutions which created the securitised exposures have committed themselves to adhere to the requirements set out in paragraph 6 and deliver, in a timely manner, to the originator or sponsor and to the EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company the information needed to satisfy the requirements referred to in paragraph 7.
3. Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the securitised exposures are claims or contingent claims on or fully, unconditionally and irrevocably guaranteed by:
(a)
central governments or central banks;
(b)
regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States;
(c)
institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or
(d)
multilateral development banks.
Paragraph 1 shall not apply to:
(a)
transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or
(b)
syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1.
4. Before investing, and as appropriate thereafter, credit institutions, shall be able to demonstrate to the competent authorities for each of their individual securitisation positions, that they have a comprehensive and thorough understanding of and have implemented formal policies and procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions for analysing and recording:
(a)
information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation;
(b)
the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position;
(c)
the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position;
(d)
the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position;
(e)
the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures;
(f)
where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and
(g)
all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position.
Credit institutions shall regularly perform their own stress tests appropriate to their securitisation positions. To this end, credit institutions may rely on financial models developed by an ECAI provided that credit institutions can demonstrate, when requested, that they took due care prior to investing to validate the relevant assumptions in and structuring of the models and to understand methodology, assumptions and results.
5. Credit institutions, other than when acting as originators or sponsors or original lenders, shall establish formal procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions to monitor on an ongoing basis and in a timely manner performance information on the exposures underlying their securitisation positions. Where relevant, this shall include the exposure type, the percentage of loans more than 30, 60 and 90 days past due, default rates, prepayment rates, loans in foreclosure, collateral type and occupancy, and frequency distribution of credit scores or other measures of credit worthiness across underlying exposures, industry and geographical diversification, frequency distribution of loan to value ratios with band widths that facilitate adequate sensitivity analysis. Where the underlying exposures are themselves securitisation positions, credit institutions shall have the information set out in this subparagraph not only on the underlying securitisation tranches, such as the issuer name and credit quality, but also on the characteristics and performance of the pools underlying those securitisation tranches.
Credit institutions shall have a thorough understanding of all structural features of a securitisation transaction that would materially impact the performance of their exposures to the transaction such as the contractual waterfall and waterfall related triggers, credit enhancements, liquidity enhancements, market value triggers, and deal-specific definition of default.
Where the requirements in paragraphs 4, 7 and in this paragraph are not met in any material respect by reason of the negligence or omission of the credit institution, Member States shall ensure that the competent authorities impose a proportionate additional risk weight of no less than 250 % of the risk weight (capped at 1 250 %) which would, but for this paragraph, apply to the relevant securitisation positions under Annex IX, Part 4, and shall progressively increase the risk weight with each subsequent infringement of the due diligence provisions. The competent authorities shall take into account the exemptions for certain securitisations provided in paragraph 3 by reducing the risk weight it would otherwise impose under this Article in respect of a securitisation to which paragraph 3 applies.
6. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall apply the same sound and well-defined criteria for credit-granting in accordance with the requirements of Annex V, point 3 to exposures to be securitised as they apply to exposures to be held on their book. To this end the same processes for approving and, where relevant, amending, renewing and re-financing credits shall be applied by the originator and sponsor credit institutions. Credit institutions shall also apply the same standards of analysis to participations or underwritings in securitisation issues purchased from third parties whether such participations or underwritings are to be held on their trading or non-trading book.
Where the requirements referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph are not met, Article 95(1) shall not be applied by an originator credit institution and that originator credit institution shall not be allowed to exclude the securitised exposures from the calculation of its capital requirements under this Directive.
7. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall disclose to investors the level of their commitment under paragraph 1 to maintain a net economic interest in the securitisation. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall ensure that prospective investors have readily available access to all materially relevant data on the credit quality and performance of the individual underlying exposures, cash flows and collateral supporting a securitisation exposure as well as such information that is necessary to conduct comprehensive and well informed stress tests on the cash flows and collateral values supporting the underlying exposures. For that purpose, materially relevant data shall be determined as at the date of the securitisation and where appropriate due to the nature of the securitisation thereafter.
8. Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall apply to new securitisations issued on or after 1 January 2011. Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall, after 31 December 2014, apply to existing securitisations where new underlying exposures are added or substituted after that date. Competent authorities may decide to suspend temporarily the requirements referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 during periods of general market liquidity stress.
9. Competent authorities shall disclose the following information:
(a)
by 31 December 2010, the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7;
(b)
without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011.
The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.
10. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report annually to the Commission about the compliance by competent authorities with this Article. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to this Article, including the measures taken in case of breach of the due diligence and risk management obligations.’;
31.
Article 129 is amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1 point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;
(c)
planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘3. The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.
The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.
The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.
In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.
The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.
The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.
Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.
The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.
The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.’;
32.
in Article 130, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Where an emergency situation, including adverse developments in financial markets, arises, which potentially jeopardises the market liquidity and the stability of the financial system in any of the Member States where entities of a group have been authorised or where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, the consolidating supervisor shall, subject to Chapter 1, Section 2, alert as soon as is practicable, the authorities referred to in the fourth subparagraph of Article 49 and in Article 50, and shall communicate all information that is essential for the pursuance of their tasks. Those obligations shall apply to all competent authorities under Articles 125 and 126 and to the competent authority identified under Article 129(1).
If the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 becomes aware of a situation described in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, it shall alert as soon as is practicable the competent authorities referred to in Articles 125 and 126.
Where possible, the competent authority and the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 shall use existing defined channels of communication.’;
33.
the following Article is inserted:
1. The consolidating supervisor shall establish colleges of supervisors to facilitate the exercise of the tasks referred to in Article 129 and Article 130(1) and subject to the confidentiality requirements of paragraph 2 of this Article and compatibility with Community law, ensure appropriate coordination and cooperation with relevant third-country competent authorities where appropriate.
Colleges of supervisors shall provide a framework for the consolidating supervisor and the other competent authorities concerned to carry out the following tasks:
(a)
exchanging information;
(b)
agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate;
(c)
determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124;
(d)
increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2);
(e)
consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation;
(f)
applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.
The competent authorities participating in the colleges of supervisors shall cooperate closely. The confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2 shall not prevent competent authorities from exchanging confidential information within colleges of supervisors. The establishment and functioning of colleges of supervisors shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
2. The establishment and functioning of the colleges shall be based on written arrangements referred to in Article 131, determined after consultation with competent authorities concerned by the consolidating supervisor.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the operational functioning of colleges, including in relation to Article 42a(3).
The competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company and the competent authorities of a host country where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, central banks as appropriate, and third countries’ competent authorities where appropriate and subject to confidentiality requirements that are equivalent, in the opinion of all competent authorities, to the requirements under Chapter 1 Section 2, may participate in colleges of supervisors.
The consolidating supervisor shall chair the meetings of the college and shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college. The consolidating supervisor shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The consolidating supervisor shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.
The decision of the consolidating supervisor shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in Article 42a(2).
The consolidating supervisor, subject to the confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2, shall inform the Committee of European Banking Supervisors of the activities of the college of supervisors, including in emergency situations, and communicate to that Committee all information that is of particular relevance for the purposes of supervisory convergence.’;
34.
Article 132 is amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1(d), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
(b)
in paragraph 3(b), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
35.
Article 150 is amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, points (k) and (l) are replaced by the following:
‘(k)
the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;
(l)
adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
(b)
in paragraph 2, point (c) is replaced by the following:
‘(c)
clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
36.
in Article 153, the third paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘In the calculation of risk weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Annex VI, Part 1, point 4, until 31 December 2015 the same risk weight shall be assigned in relation to exposures to Member States’ central governments or central banks denominated and funded in the domestic currency of any Member State as would be applied to such exposures denominated and funded in their domestic currency.’;
37.
in Article 154, the following paragraphs are added:
‘8. Credit institutions which do not comply by 31 December 2010 with the limits set out in Article 66(1a) shall develop strategies and processes on the necessary measures to resolve this situation before the dates set out in paragraph 9 of this Article.
Those measures shall be reviewed under Article 124.
9. Instruments that by 31 December 2010, according to national law were deemed equivalent to the items referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of Article 57 but do not fall within Article 57(a) or do not comply with the criteria set out in Article 63a, shall be deemed to fall within Article 57(ca) until 31 December 2040, subject to the following limitations:
(a)
up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010;
(b)
up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall monitor, until 31 December 2010, the issuance of those instruments.
10. For the purpose of Section 5, assets items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions incurred prior to 31 December 2009 shall continue to be subject to the same treatment as applied in accordance with Article 115(2) and Article 116 as they stood prior to 7 December 2009, however not longer than until 31 December 2012.
11. Until 31 December 2012, the time period referred to in Article 129(3) shall be six months.’;
38.
Article 156 is replaced by the following:
The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, shall periodically monitor whether this Directive taken as a whole, together with Directive 2006/49/EC, has significant effects on the economic cycle and, in the light of that examination, shall consider whether any remedial measures are justified.
Based on that analysis and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, the Commission shall draw up a biennial report and submit it to the European Parliament and to the Council, together with any appropriate proposals. Contributions from credit taking and credit lending parties shall be adequately acknowledged when the report is drawn up.
By 31 December 2009, the Commission shall review this Directive as a whole to address the need for better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, including the examination of:
(a)
measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn;
(b)
the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and
(c)
supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
The Commission shall submit a report on the above issues to the European Parliament and to the Council with any appropriate proposals.
The Commission shall, as soon as possible and in any event by 31 December 2009 present to the European Parliament and the Council a report on the need for further reform of the supervisory system, including relevant Articles of this Directive, and, in accordance with the applicable procedure under the Treaty, any appropriate legislative proposal.
By 1 January 2011, the Commission shall review the progress made by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors towards uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2). In light of that review, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council.
By 31 December 2011, the Commission shall review and report on the application of this Directive with particular attention to all aspects of Articles 68 to 73, 80(7), 80(8) and its application to microcredit finance and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.
By 31 December 2011 the Commission shall review and report on the application of Article 113(4) including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. With respect to the potential elimination of the national discretion under Article 113(4)(c) and its potential application at the EU level, the review shall in particular take into account the efficiency of group’s risk management while ensuring that sufficient safeguards are in place to ensure financial stability in all Member States in which an entity of a group is incorporated.
By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, including the credit default swap markets, such as by clearing through central counterparties, and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.
By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall report on the expected impact of Article 122a, and shall submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council, together with any appropriate proposal. The Commission shall draw up its report after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The report shall consider, in particular, whether the minimum retention requirement under Article 122a(1) delivers the objective of better alignment between the interests of originators or sponsors and investors and strengthens financial stability, and whether an increase of the minimum level of retention would be appropriate taking into account international developments.
By 1 January 2012, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application and effectiveness of Article 122a in the light of international market developments.’;
39.
Annex III is amended as follows:
(a)
in Part 1, point 5, the following sentence is added:
‘Under the method set out in Part 6 of this Annex (IMM), all netting sets with a single counterparty may be treated as single netting set if negative simulated market values of the individual netting sets are set to 0 in the estimation of expected exposure (EE).’;
(b)
in Part 2, point 3 is replaced by the following:
‘3.
When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.
In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.
However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
(c)
in Part 5, point 15 is replaced by the following:
‘15.
There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:
(a)
the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
(b)
there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
(c)
the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
40.
Annex V is amended as follows:
(a)
point 8 is replaced by the following:
‘8.
The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
(b)
point 14 is replaced by the following:
‘14.
Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
(c)
the following point is inserted:
‘14a.
The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution’s importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
(d)
point 15 is replaced by the following:
‘15.
Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.
16.
Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.
17.
Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.
18.
A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.
19.
Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.
20.
Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.
21.
Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.
22.
In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
41.
in Annex IX, Part 3, Section 2, the following point is added:
‘7a.
Competent authorities shall, furthermore, take the necessary measures to ensure that, with regard to credit assessments relating to structured finance instruments, the ECAI is committed to make available publicly the explanation how the performance of pool assets affects its credit assessments.’;
42.
Annex XI is amended as follows:
(a)
in point 1, point (e) is replaced by the following:
‘(e)
the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
(b)
the following point is inserted:
‘1a.
For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
43.
in point 3 of Part 2 of Annex XII, points (a) and (b) are replaced by the following:
‘(a)
summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);
(b)
the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);’.

Amendments to Directive 2006/49/EC
Article 2
Directive 2006/49/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 12, the first paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘
“Original own funds” means the sum of points (a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
2.
Article 28 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Institutions, except investment firms that fulfil the criteria set out in paragraph 2 or 3 of Article 20 of this Directive, shall monitor and control their large exposures in accordance with Articles 106 to 118 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
(b)
paragraph 3 is deleted;
3.
in Article 30, paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:
‘4. By derogation from paragraph 3 competent authorities may allow assets constituting claims and other exposures on recognised third country investment firms and recognised clearing houses and exchanges to be subject to the same treatment as laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC and in Article 106(2)(c) of that Directive respectively.’;
4.
Article 31 is amended as follows:
(a)
in the first paragraph, points (a) and (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;
(b)
the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
(b)
in the first paragraph, point (e) is replaced by the following:
‘(e)
institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
(c)
the second paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘In relation to point (e), in each case in which the limit has been exceeded, the amount of the excess and the name of the client concerned shall be reported.’;
5.
in Article 32(1), the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘1. The competent authorities shall establish procedures to prevent institutions from deliberately avoiding the additional capital requirements that they would otherwise incur, on exposures exceeding the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC once those exposures have been maintained for more than 10 days, by means of temporarily transferring the exposures in question to another company, whether within the same group or not, and/or by undertaking artificial transactions to close out the exposure during the 10-day period and create a new exposure.’;
6.
in Article 35, the following paragraph is added:
‘6. Investment firms shall be covered by the uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2) of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
7.
in Article 38, the following paragraph is added:
‘3. Article 42a of Directive 2006/48/EC, with the exception of point (a) of its paragraph 1, shall apply mutatis mutandis to the supervision of investment firms unless the investment firms fulfil the criteria set out in Article 20(2), 20(3) or 46(1) of this Directive.’;
8.
in Article 45(1), the date ‘31 December 2010’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2014’;
9.
in Article 47, the date ‘31 December 2009’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2010’ and the reference to points 4 and 8 of Annex V of the Directive 93/6/EEC is replaced by reference to points 4 and 8 of Annex VIII;
10.
in Article 48(1), the date ‘31 December 2010’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2014’.

Amendment to Directive 2007/64/EC
Article 3
Article 1(1)(a) of Directive 2007/64/EC is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
credit institutions within the meaning of Article 4(1)(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC, including branches within the meaning of Article 4(3) of that Directive located in the Community of credit institutions having their head offices inside or, in accordance with Article 38 of that Directive, outside the Community;’.

Transposition
Article 4
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 31 October 2010.
They shall apply those measures from 31 December 2010.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force
Article 5
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 6
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 47(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the opinion of the European Central Bank(2),
After consulting the Committee of the Regions,
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(3),
(1) In accordance with the European Council and Ecofin Conclusions and international initiatives such as the Group of Twenty (G-20) summit on 2 April 2009, this Directive represents a first important step to address shortcomings revealed by the financial crisis ahead of further initiatives announced by the Commission and set out in Commission Communication of 4 March 2009 entitled ‘Driving European recovery’.
(2) Article 3 of Directive 2006/48/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions(4)allows Member States to provide for special prudential regimes for credit institutions which are permanently affiliated to a central body since 15 December 1977, provided that those regimes were introduced into national law by 15 December 1979. Those time limits prevent Member States, especially those which acceded to the European Union since 1980, from introducing or maintaining such special prudential regimes for similarly affiliated credit institutions which were set up on their territories. It is therefore appropriate to remove the time limits set out in Article 3 of that Directive, in order to ensure equal conditions for competition between credit institutions in Member States. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practices in this regard.
(3) Hybrid capital instruments play an important role in the ongoing capital management of credit institutions. Those instruments allow credit institutions to achieve a diversified capital structure and to access a wide range of financial investors. On 28 October 1998, the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision adopted an agreement on both the eligibility criteria and limits to inclusion of certain types of hybrid capital instruments in original own funds of credit institutions.
(4) It is therefore important to lay down criteria for those capital instruments to be eligible for original own funds of credit institutions and to align the provisions in Directive 2006/48/EC to that agreement. The amendments to Annex XII to Directive 2006/48/EC result directly from the establishment of those criteria. Original own funds referred to in Article 57(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC should include all instruments that are regarded under national law as equity capital, rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation and fully absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares. It should be possible for those instruments to include instruments providing preferential rights for dividend payment on a non-cumulative basis, provided that they are included in Article 22 of Council Directive 86/635/EEC of 8 December 1986 on the annual accounts and consolidated accounts of banks and other financial institutions(5), rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation and fully absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares. Original own funds referred to in Article 57(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC should also include any other instrument under a credit institution’s statutory terms taking into account the specific constitution of mutuals, cooperative societies and similar institutions and which are deemed equivalent to ordinary shares in terms of their capital qualities in particular as regards loss absorption. Instruments that do not rank pari passu with ordinary shares during liquidation or which do not absorb losses on a going-concern basis pari passu with ordinary shares should be included in the category of hybrids referred to in Article 57(ca) of Directive 2006/48/EC.
(5) In order to avoid disruption of markets and to ensure continuity in overall levels of own funds it is appropriate to provide for specific transitional arrangements for the new regime on capital instruments. Once recovery is assured, the quality of original own funds should be further enhanced. In this regard, the Commission should report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals by 31 December 2011.
(6) For the purpose of strengthening the crisis management framework of the Community, it is essential that competent authorities coordinate their actions with other competent authorities and, where appropriate, with central banks in an efficient way, including with the aim of mitigating systemic risk. In order to strengthen the efficiency of the prudential supervision of a banking group on a consolidated basis, supervisory activities should be coordinated in a more effective manner. Colleges of Supervisors should therefore be established. The establishment of Colleges of Supervisors should not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under Directive 2006/48/EC. Their establishment should be an instrument for stronger cooperation by means of which competent authorities reach agreement on key supervisory tasks. The Colleges of Supervisors should facilitate the handling of ongoing supervision and emergency situations. The consolidating supervisor should, in association with the other members of the college, be able to decide to organise meetings or activities that are not of general interest and should therefore be able to streamline the attendance as appropriate.
(7) The mandates of competent authorities should take into account, in an appropriate way, the Community dimension. Competent authorities should therefore duly consider the effect of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned. Subject to national law, that principle should be understood as a broad objective for promoting financial stability across the European Union and should not legally bind competent authorities to achieve a specific result.
(8) The competent authorities should be able to participate in colleges established for the supervision of credit institutions having their parent in a third country. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should, where necessary, provide for guidelines and recommendations in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practices pursuant to Directive 2006/48/EC. In order to avoid inconsistencies and regulatory arbitrage, which could result from differences in the approaches and rules applied by the various colleges and the application of discretion by Member States, guidelines on the procedures and rules governing colleges should be developed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors.
(9) Article 129(3) of Directive 2006/48/EC should not change the allocation of responsibilities between competent supervisory authorities on a consolidated, sub-consolidated and individual basis.
(10) Information deficits between the home and the host competent authorities may prove detrimental to the financial stability in host Member States. The information rights of host supervisors, in particular in a crisis involving significant branches, should therefore be reinforced. For that purpose, the notion of significant branches should be defined. The competent authorities should transmit information which is essential for the pursuance of the tasks of central banks and of Ministries of Finance with respect to financial crises and systemic risk mitigation.
(11) The current supervisory arrangements should be subject to further developments. Colleges of Supervisors are a further and important step forward in streamlining European Union’s supervisory cooperation and convergence.
(12) Cooperation between supervisory authorities, dealing with groups and holdings and their subsidiaries and branches, by means of colleges is a phase in a development towards further regulatory convergence and supervisory integration. Trust between supervisors and respect for their respective responsibilities is essential. In the event of a conflict between members of a college linked to those different responsibilities, neutral and independent advice, mediation and conflict-resolving mechanisms at Community level are essential.
(13) The crisis in international financial markets has demonstrated that it is appropriate to examine further the need for reform of the regulatory and supervisory model of the European Union’s financial sector.
(14) The Commission announced in its Communication of 29 October 2008 entitled ‘From financial crisis to recovery: A European framework for action’, that it had set up a group of experts, chaired by Mr Jacques de Larosière (the de Larosière Group), to consider the organisation of European financial institutions to ensure prudential soundness, the orderly functioning of markets and stronger European cooperation on financial stability oversight, early warning mechanisms and crisis management, including the management of cross-border and cross-sectoral risks, and also to look at cooperation between the European Union and other major jurisdictions to help safeguard financial stability at the global level.
(15) In order to achieve the necessary level of supervisory convergence and cooperation at the European Union level, and to underpin the stability of the financial system, further wide-ranging reforms of the regulatory and supervisory model of the European Union’s financial sector are highly needed and should be put forward swiftly by the Commission, with due consideration of the conclusions presented by the de Larosière Group on 25 February 2009.
(16) By 31 December 2009, the Commission should report to the European Parliament and the Council and propose appropriate legislation needed to tackle the shortcomings identified regarding the provisions related to further supervisory integration, taking into account that a stronger role for a European Union level supervisory system should be achieved by 31 December 2011.
(17) Excessive concentration of exposures to a single client or group of connected clients may result in an unacceptable risk of loss. Such a situation could be considered prejudicial to the solvency of a credit institution. The monitoring and control of the large exposures of a credit institution should therefore be an integral part of its supervision.
(18) The current large exposures regime dates back to 1992. Therefore, the existing requirements on large exposures set out in Directive 2006/48/EC and in Directive 2006/49/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 on the capital adequacy of investment firms and credit institutions(6)should be reviewed.
(19) Since credit institutions in the internal market are engaged in direct competition, the essential rules for the monitoring and control of the large exposures of credit institutions should be further harmonised. In order to reduce the administrative burden on credit institutions, the number of options for Members States as far as large exposures are concerned should be reduced.
(20) In determining the existence of a group of connected clients and thus exposures constituting a single risk, it is also important to take into account risks arising from a common source of significant funding provided by the credit institution or investment firm itself, its financial group or its connected parties.
(21) While it is desirable to base the calculation of the exposure value on that provided for the purposes of minimum own funds requirements, it is appropriate to adopt rules for the monitoring of large exposures without applying risk weightings or degrees of risk. Moreover, the credit risk mitigation techniques applied in the solvency regime were designed with the assumption of a well-diversified credit risk. In the case of large exposures dealing with single name concentration risk, credit risk is not well-diversified. The effects of those techniques should therefore be subject to prudential safeguards. In this context, it is necessary to provide for an effective recovery of credit protection for the purposes of large exposures.
(22) Since a loss arising from an exposure to a credit institution or an investment firm can be as severe as a loss from any other exposure, such exposures should be treated and reported in the same manner as any other exposures. However, an alternative quantitative limit has been introduced to alleviate the disproportionate impact of such an approach on smaller institutions. In addition, very short-term exposures related to money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing, settlement and custody services to clients are exempt to facilitate the smooth functioning of financial markets and of the related infrastructure. Those services cover, for example, the execution of cash clearing and settlement and similar activities to facilitate settlement. The related exposures include exposures which might not be foreseeable and are therefore not under the full control of a credit institution, inter alia, balances on inter-bank accounts resulting from client payments, including credited or debited fees and interest, and other payments for client services, as well as collateral given or received.
(23) The provisions related to external credit assessment institutions (ECAIs) under Directive 2006/48/EC should be consistent with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on credit rating agencies(7). In particular, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors should review its guidelines on the recognition of ECAIs to avoid duplication of work and reduce the burden of the recognition process where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency (CRA) at Community level.
(24) It is important that the misalignment between the interest of firms that ‘re-package’ loans into tradable securities and other financial instruments (originators or sponsors) and firms that invest in these securities or instruments (investors) be removed. It is also important that the interests of the originator or sponsor and the interests of investors be aligned. To achieve this, the originator or sponsor should retain a significant interest in the underlying assets. It is therefore important for the originators or the sponsors to retain exposure to the risk of the loans in question. More generally, securitisation transactions should not be structured in such a way as to avoid the application of the retention requirement, in particular through any fee or premium structure or both. Such retention should be applicable in all situations where the economic substance of a securitisation according to the definition of Directive 2006/48/EC is applicable, whatever legal structures or instruments are used to obtain this economic substance. In particular where credit risk is transferred by securitisation, investors should make their decisions only after conducting thorough due diligence, for which they need adequate information about the securitisations.
(25) The measures to address the potential misalignment of those structures need to be consistent and coherent in all relevant financial sector regulation. The Commission should put forward appropriate legislative proposals to ensure such consistency and coherence. There should be no multiple applications of the retention requirement. For any given securitisation it suffices that only one of the originator, the sponsor or the original lender is subject to the requirement. Similarly, where securitisation transactions contain other securitisations as an underlying, the retention requirement should be applied only to the securitisation which is subject to the investment. Purchased receivables should not be subject to the retention requirement if they arise from corporate activity where they are transferred or sold at a discount to finance such activity. Competent authorities should apply the risk weight in relation to non-compliance with due diligence and risk management obligations in relation to securitisation for non-trivial breaches of policies and procedures which are relevant to the analysis of the underlying risks.
(26) In their Declaration on Strengthening the Financial System of 2 April 2009, the leaders of the G20 requested the Basel Committee for Banking Supervision and authorities to consider due diligence and quantitative retention requirements for securitisation by 2010. In view of those international developments, and in order best to mitigate systemic risks arising from securitisation markets, the Commission should, before the end of 2009 and after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors, decide whether an increase of the retention requirement should be proposed, and whether the methods of calculating the retention requirement deliver the objective of a better alignment of the interests of the originators or sponsors and the investors.
(27) Due diligence should be used in order properly to assess the risks arising from securitisation exposures for both the trading book and the non-trading book. In addition, due diligence obligations need to be proportionate. Due diligence procedures should contribute to building greater confidence between originators, sponsors and investors. It is therefore desirable that relevant information concerning the due diligence procedures is properly disclosed.
(28) Member States should ensure that competent authorities have sufficient personnel and resources to comply with their supervisory obligations under Directive 2006/48/EC and that employees involved in the supervision of credit institutions in accordance with that Directive have appropriate knowledge and experience for the duties assigned.
(29) Annex III to Directive 2006/48/EC should be adapted in order to clarify certain provisions with a view to enhancing the convergence of supervisory practices.
(30) Recent market developments have highlighted the fact that liquidity risk management is a key determinant of the soundness of credit institutions and their branches. The criteria set out in Annex V and XI to Directive 2006/48/EC should be reinforced in order to align those provisions to the work conducted by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision.
(31) The measures necessary for the implementation of Directive 2006/48/EC should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(8).
(32) In particular the Commission should be empowered to amend Annex III of Directive 2006/48/EC in order to take account of developments on financial markets or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice. Since those measures are of general scope and are designed to amend non-essential elements of Directive 2006/48/EC, they must be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny provided for in Article 5a of Decision 1999/468/EC.
(33) The financial crisis has revealed a need for a better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, which lie at the interface between macroeconomic policy and financial system regulation. This will include a need to examine: measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn, which may include the possibility of building up additional reserves, ‘dynamic provisioning’ and the possibility to reduce capital buffers during difficult times, thus ensuring adequate availability of capital over the cycle; the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in Directive 2006/48/EC; supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
(34) By 31 December 2009, the Commission should therefore, review Directive 2006/48/EC as a whole to address those issues and present a report to the European Parliament and the Council and any appropriate proposals.
(35) In order to ensure financial stability, the Commission should review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, to mitigate the counterparty risks and more generally to reduce the overall risks, such as by clearing of credit default swaps through central counterparties (CCPs). The establishment and development of CCPs in the EU subject to high operational and prudential standards and effective supervision should be encouraged. The Commission should submit its report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals, taking into account parallel initiatives at the global level as appropriate.
(36) The Commission should review and report on the application of Article 113(4) of Directive 2006/48/EC including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion. The Commission should submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. The exemptions and options should be abolished where there is no demonstrated need for their maintenance with a view of achieving single set of consistent rules across the Community.
(37) The specific characteristics of microcredit should be taken into account in the risk assessment, and the development of microcredit should be promoted. Furthermore, given the low development of microcredit, the development of adequate rating systems should be promoted, including the development of standard rating systems adapted to the risks of microcredit activities. Member States should endeavour to ensure that the prudential regulation and supervision of micro-credit activities at national level are proportionate.
(38) Since the objectives of this Directive, namely the introduction of rules concerning the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions, and their prudential supervision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States because it requires the harmonisation of a multitude of different rules existing in the legal systems of the various Member States and can therefore be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(39) In accordance with point 34 of the Interinstitutional agreement on better law-making(9), Member States are encouraged to draw up, for themselves and in the interest of the Community, their own tables illustrating, as far as possible, the correlation between this Directive and the transposition measures, and to make them public.
(40) Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC(10)should therefore be amended accordingly,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 2006/48/EC

Directive 2006/48/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
Article 3(1) is amended as follows:
(a)
in the first subparagraph, the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘1. One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:’;
(b)
the second and third subparagraphs are deleted;
2.
Article 4 is amended as follows:
(a)
point (6) is replaced by the following:
‘(6)
“institutions” for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;’;
(b)
in point (45) point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties.’;
(c)
the following point is added:
‘(48)
“consolidating supervisor” means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.’;
3.
in Article 40, the following paragraph is added:
‘3. The competent authorities in one Member State shall, in the exercise of their general duties, duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned and, in particular, in emergency situations, based on the information available at the relevant time.’;
4.
the following Articles are inserted:
1. The competent authorities of a host Member State may make a request to the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies or to the competent authorities of the home Member State, for a branch of a credit institution to be considered as significant.
That request shall provide reasons for considering the branch to be significant with particular regard to the following:
(a)
whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State;
(b)
the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and
(c)
the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.
The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.
If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.
The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.
The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
2. The competent authorities of the home Member State shall communicate to the competent authorities of a host Member State where a significant branch is established the information referred to in Article 132(1)(c) and (d) and carry out the tasks referred to in Article 129(1)(c) in cooperation with the competent authorities of the host Member State.
If a competent authority of a home Member State becomes aware of an emergency situation within a credit institution as referred to in Article 130(1), it shall alert as soon as practicable the authorities referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 and in Article 50.
3. Where Article 131a does not apply, the competent authorities supervising a credit institution with significant branches in other Member States shall establish and chair a college of supervisors to facilitate the cooperation under paragraph 2 of this Article and Article 42. The establishment and functioning of the college shall be based on written arrangements determined, after consultation with competent authorities concerned, by the competent authority of the home Member State. The competent authority of the home Member State shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college.
The decision of the competent authority of the home Member State shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
The competent authority of the home Member State shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The competent authority of the home Member State shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.
1. In the exercise of their duties, the competent authorities shall take into account the convergence in respect of supervisory tools and supervisory practices in the application of the laws, regulations and administrative requirements adopted pursuant to this Directive. For that purpose, Member States shall ensure that:
(a)
the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors;
(b)
the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so;
(c)
national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.
2. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on the progress made towards supervisory convergence every year starting from 1 January 2011.’;
5.
Article 49 is amended as follows:
(a)
in the first paragraph, point (a) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.’;
6.
in Article 50, the following paragraph is added:
‘In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to disclose information which is relevant to the departments referred to in the first paragraph of this Article in all Member States concerned.’;
7.
Article 57 is amended as follows:
(a)
point (a) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;’;
(b)
the following point is inserted:
‘(ca)
instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;’;
(c)
the third paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.’;
8.
the first paragraph of Article 61 is replaced by the following:
‘The concept of own funds as defined in Article 57(a) to (h) embodies a maximum number of items and amounts. Member States may decide on the use of those items and on the deduction of items other than those listed in Article 57(i) to (r).’;
9.
in Article 63(2), the following subparagraph is added:
‘Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of this Article.’;
10.
the following Article is inserted:
1. Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in paragraphs 2 to 5 of this Article.
2. The instruments shall be undated or have an original maturity of at least 30 years. The instruments may include one or more call options at the sole discretion of the issuer, but they shall not be redeemed before five years after the date of issue. If the provisions governing undated instruments provide for a moderate incentive for the credit institution to redeem as determined by the competent authorities, such incentive shall not occur within 10 years of the date of issue. The provisions governing dated instruments shall not permit an incentive to redeem on a date other than the maturity date.
Dated and undated instruments may be called or redeemed only with the prior consent of the competent authorities. The competent authorities may grant permission provided the request is made at the initiative of the credit institution and either financial or solvency conditions of the credit institution are not unduly affected. The competent authorities may require institutions to replace the instrument by items of the same or better quality referred to in point (a) or (ca) of Article 57.
The competent authorities shall require the suspension of the redemption for dated instruments if the credit institution does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75 and may require such suspension at other times based on the financial and solvency situation of credit institutions.
The competent authority may at any time grant permission for early redemption of dated or undated instruments in the event that there is a change in the applicable tax treatment or regulatory classification of such instruments which was unforeseen at the date of issue.
3. The provisions governing the instrument shall allow the credit institution to cancel, when necessary, the payment of interest or dividends for an unlimited period of time, on a non-cumulative basis.
However, the credit institution shall cancel such payments if it does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75.
The competent authorities may require the cancellation of such payments based on the financial and solvency situation of the credit institution. Any such cancellation shall not prejudice the right of the credit institution to substitute the payment of interest or dividend by a payment in the form of an instrument referred to in Article 57(a), provided that any such mechanism allows the credit institution to preserve financial resources. Such substitution may be subject to specific conditions established by the competent authorities.
4. The provisions governing the instrument shall provide for principal, unpaid interest or dividend to be such as to absorb losses and to not hinder the recapitalisation of the credit institution through appropriate mechanisms, as elaborated by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors under paragraph 6.
5. In the event of the bankruptcy or liquidation of the credit institution, the instruments shall rank after the items referred to in Article 63(2).
6. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the instruments referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and in Article 57(a) and shall monitor their application. By 31 December 2011, the Commission shall review the application of this Article and shall report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals to ensure the quality of own funds.’;
11.
in Article 65(1), point (a) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;’;
12.
Article 66 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 are replaced by the following:
‘1. The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:
(a)
the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and
(b)
the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.
1a. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:
(a)
instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;
(b)
within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(c)
within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(d)
the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
2. The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.’;
(b)
paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:
‘4. The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.’;
13.
the subtitle of Title V, Chapter 2, Section 2, Subsection 2 ‘Calculation of requirements’ is replaced by ‘Calculation and reporting requirements’;
14.
in Article 74(2) the following subparagraph is inserted after the first subparagraph:
‘For the communication of those calculations by credit institutions, competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012, uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012. The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions’ activities.’;
15.
Article 81(2) is replaced by the following:
‘2. The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of Article 80 only if they are satisfied that its assessment methodology complies with the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency, and that the resulting credit assessments meet the requirements of credibility and transparency. For those purposes, the competent authorities shall take into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of 16 September 2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on credit rating agencies(*1), the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.
16.
Article 87 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 11 is replaced by the following:
‘11. Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.
Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:
(a)
for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.
(b)
for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:
(i)
for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
(ii)
for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution’s direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.’;
(b)
in paragraph 12, the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU’s underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.’;
17.
in Article 89(1)(d), the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘(d)
exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:’;
18.
Article 97(2) is replaced by the following:
‘2. The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of paragraph 1 of this Article only if they are satisfied as to its compliance with the requirements laid down in Article 81, taking into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2, and that it has a demonstrated ability in the area of securitisation, which may be evidenced by a strong market acceptance. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009, the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.’;
19.
Article 106 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. Exposures shall not include any of the following:
(a)
in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;
(b)
in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;
(c)
in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or
(d)
in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘3. In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.’;
20.
Article 107 is replaced by the following:
For the purposes of calculating the value of exposures in accordance with this Section, the term “credit institution” also means any private or public undertaking, including its branches, which meets the definition of “credit institution” and has been authorised in a third country.’;
21.
Article 110 is replaced by the following:
1. A credit institution shall report the following information about every large exposure to the competent authorities, including large exposures exempted from the application of Article 111(1):
(a)
the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure;
(b)
the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable;
(c)
where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection;
(d)
the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).
If a credit institution is subject to Articles 84 to 89, its 20 largest exposures on a consolidated basis, excluding those exempted from the application of Article 111(1), shall be made available to the competent authorities.
2. Member States shall provide that reporting is to be carried out at least twice a year. The competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012, uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012. The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions’ activities.
3. Member States shall require credit institutions to analyse, to the extent possible, their exposures to collateral issuers, providers of unfunded credit protection and underlying assets pursuant to Article 106(3) for possible concentrations and where appropriate take action and report any significant findings to their competent authority.’;
22.
Article 111 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.
Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.
Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.
Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.’;
(b)
paragraphs 2 and 3 are deleted;
(c)
paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:
‘4. A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.
Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds to be exceeded.’;
23.
Article 112 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.’;
24.
Article 113 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraphs 1 and 2 are deleted;
(b)
paragraph 3 is amended as follows:
(i)
the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘3. The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):’;
(ii)
points (e) and (f) are replaced by the following:
‘(e)
asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f)
exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party.’;
(iii)
point (i) is replaced by the following:
‘(i)
exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.’;
(iv)
points (j) to (t) are deleted;
(v)
the third, fourth and fifth subparagraphs are deleted;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):
(a)
covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;
(b)
asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c)
notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;
(d)
asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(e)
asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;
(f)
asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions’ own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;
(g)
asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;
(h)
asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;
(i)
50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;
(j)
legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.’;
25.
Article 114 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the “fully adjusted exposure value” as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).’;
(b)
paragraph 2 is amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).’;
(ii)
the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.’;
(c)
paragraph 3 is amended as follows:
(i)
the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.’;
(ii)
the fourth subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.’;
(iii)
in the fifth subparagraph, point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and’;
(d)
paragraph 4 is deleted;
26.
Article 115 is replaced by the following:
1. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the residential property concerned, if either of the following conditions is met:
(a)
the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation;
(b)
the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase.
The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions. Valuation shall be carried out at least once every three years for residential property.
The requirements in Annex VIII, Part 2, point 8, and in Annex VIII Part 3, points 62 to 65 shall apply for the purpose of this paragraph.
“Residential property” shall mean a residence to be occupied or let by the owner.
2. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the commercial property concerned only if the competent authorities concerned in the Member State where the commercial property is situated allow the following exposures to receive a 50 % risk weight in accordance with Articles 78 to 83:
(a)
exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or
(b)
exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.
The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions.
Commercial property shall be fully constructed, leased and produce appropriate rental income.’;
27.
Article 116 is deleted;
28.
Article 117 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:
(a)
treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;
(b)
treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.
For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).’;
(b)
in paragraph 2, the introductory part is replaced by the following:
‘2. Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):’;
29.
Article 119 is deleted;
30.
the following Section is added in Chapter 2:
1. A credit institution, other than when acting as an originator, a sponsor or original lender, shall be exposed to the credit risk of a securitisation position in its trading book or non-trading book only if the originator, sponsor or original lender has explicitly disclosed to the credit institution that it will retain, on an ongoing basis, a material net economic interest which, in any event, shall not be less than 5 %.
For the purpose of this Article, “retention of net economic interest” means:
(a)
retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors;
(b)
in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures;
(c)
retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or
(d)
retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures.
Net economic interest is measured at the origination and shall be maintained on an ongoing basis. It shall not be subject to any credit risk mitigation or any short positions or any other hedge. The net economic interest shall be determined by the notional value for off-balance sheet items.
For the purpose of this Article, “ongoing basis” means that retained positions, interest or exposures are not hedged or sold.
There shall be no multiple applications of the retention requirements for any given securitisation.
2. Where an EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company, or one of its subsidiaries, as an originator or a sponsor, securitises exposures from several credit institutions, investment firms or other financial institutions which are included in the scope of supervision on a consolidated basis, the requirement referred to in paragraph 1 may be satisfied on the basis of the consolidated situation of the related EU parent credit institution or EU financial holding company. This paragraph shall apply only where credit institutions, investment firms or financial institutions which created the securitised exposures have committed themselves to adhere to the requirements set out in paragraph 6 and deliver, in a timely manner, to the originator or sponsor and to the EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company the information needed to satisfy the requirements referred to in paragraph 7.
3. Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the securitised exposures are claims or contingent claims on or fully, unconditionally and irrevocably guaranteed by:
(a)
central governments or central banks;
(b)
regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States;
(c)
institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or
(d)
multilateral development banks.
Paragraph 1 shall not apply to:
(a)
transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or
(b)
syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1.
4. Before investing, and as appropriate thereafter, credit institutions, shall be able to demonstrate to the competent authorities for each of their individual securitisation positions, that they have a comprehensive and thorough understanding of and have implemented formal policies and procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions for analysing and recording:
(a)
information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation;
(b)
the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position;
(c)
the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position;
(d)
the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position;
(e)
the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures;
(f)
where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and
(g)
all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position.
Credit institutions shall regularly perform their own stress tests appropriate to their securitisation positions. To this end, credit institutions may rely on financial models developed by an ECAI provided that credit institutions can demonstrate, when requested, that they took due care prior to investing to validate the relevant assumptions in and structuring of the models and to understand methodology, assumptions and results.
5. Credit institutions, other than when acting as originators or sponsors or original lenders, shall establish formal procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions to monitor on an ongoing basis and in a timely manner performance information on the exposures underlying their securitisation positions. Where relevant, this shall include the exposure type, the percentage of loans more than 30, 60 and 90 days past due, default rates, prepayment rates, loans in foreclosure, collateral type and occupancy, and frequency distribution of credit scores or other measures of credit worthiness across underlying exposures, industry and geographical diversification, frequency distribution of loan to value ratios with band widths that facilitate adequate sensitivity analysis. Where the underlying exposures are themselves securitisation positions, credit institutions shall have the information set out in this subparagraph not only on the underlying securitisation tranches, such as the issuer name and credit quality, but also on the characteristics and performance of the pools underlying those securitisation tranches.
Credit institutions shall have a thorough understanding of all structural features of a securitisation transaction that would materially impact the performance of their exposures to the transaction such as the contractual waterfall and waterfall related triggers, credit enhancements, liquidity enhancements, market value triggers, and deal-specific definition of default.
Where the requirements in paragraphs 4, 7 and in this paragraph are not met in any material respect by reason of the negligence or omission of the credit institution, Member States shall ensure that the competent authorities impose a proportionate additional risk weight of no less than 250 % of the risk weight (capped at 1 250 %) which would, but for this paragraph, apply to the relevant securitisation positions under Annex IX, Part 4, and shall progressively increase the risk weight with each subsequent infringement of the due diligence provisions. The competent authorities shall take into account the exemptions for certain securitisations provided in paragraph 3 by reducing the risk weight it would otherwise impose under this Article in respect of a securitisation to which paragraph 3 applies.
6. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall apply the same sound and well-defined criteria for credit-granting in accordance with the requirements of Annex V, point 3 to exposures to be securitised as they apply to exposures to be held on their book. To this end the same processes for approving and, where relevant, amending, renewing and re-financing credits shall be applied by the originator and sponsor credit institutions. Credit institutions shall also apply the same standards of analysis to participations or underwritings in securitisation issues purchased from third parties whether such participations or underwritings are to be held on their trading or non-trading book.
Where the requirements referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph are not met, Article 95(1) shall not be applied by an originator credit institution and that originator credit institution shall not be allowed to exclude the securitised exposures from the calculation of its capital requirements under this Directive.
7. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall disclose to investors the level of their commitment under paragraph 1 to maintain a net economic interest in the securitisation. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall ensure that prospective investors have readily available access to all materially relevant data on the credit quality and performance of the individual underlying exposures, cash flows and collateral supporting a securitisation exposure as well as such information that is necessary to conduct comprehensive and well informed stress tests on the cash flows and collateral values supporting the underlying exposures. For that purpose, materially relevant data shall be determined as at the date of the securitisation and where appropriate due to the nature of the securitisation thereafter.
8. Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall apply to new securitisations issued on or after 1 January 2011. Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall, after 31 December 2014, apply to existing securitisations where new underlying exposures are added or substituted after that date. Competent authorities may decide to suspend temporarily the requirements referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 during periods of general market liquidity stress.
9. Competent authorities shall disclose the following information:
(a)
by 31 December 2010, the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7;
(b)
without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011.
The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.
10. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report annually to the Commission about the compliance by competent authorities with this Article. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to this Article, including the measures taken in case of breach of the due diligence and risk management obligations.’;
31.
Article 129 is amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1 point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;
(c)
planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.
The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.’;
(b)
the following paragraph is added:
‘3. The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.
The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.
The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.
In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.
The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.
The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.
Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.
The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.
The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.’;
32.
in Article 130, paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Where an emergency situation, including adverse developments in financial markets, arises, which potentially jeopardises the market liquidity and the stability of the financial system in any of the Member States where entities of a group have been authorised or where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, the consolidating supervisor shall, subject to Chapter 1, Section 2, alert as soon as is practicable, the authorities referred to in the fourth subparagraph of Article 49 and in Article 50, and shall communicate all information that is essential for the pursuance of their tasks. Those obligations shall apply to all competent authorities under Articles 125 and 126 and to the competent authority identified under Article 129(1).
If the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 becomes aware of a situation described in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, it shall alert as soon as is practicable the competent authorities referred to in Articles 125 and 126.
Where possible, the competent authority and the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 shall use existing defined channels of communication.’;
33.
the following Article is inserted:
1. The consolidating supervisor shall establish colleges of supervisors to facilitate the exercise of the tasks referred to in Article 129 and Article 130(1) and subject to the confidentiality requirements of paragraph 2 of this Article and compatibility with Community law, ensure appropriate coordination and cooperation with relevant third-country competent authorities where appropriate.
Colleges of supervisors shall provide a framework for the consolidating supervisor and the other competent authorities concerned to carry out the following tasks:
(a)
exchanging information;
(b)
agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate;
(c)
determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124;
(d)
increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2);
(e)
consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation;
(f)
applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.
The competent authorities participating in the colleges of supervisors shall cooperate closely. The confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2 shall not prevent competent authorities from exchanging confidential information within colleges of supervisors. The establishment and functioning of colleges of supervisors shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
2. The establishment and functioning of the colleges shall be based on written arrangements referred to in Article 131, determined after consultation with competent authorities concerned by the consolidating supervisor.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the operational functioning of colleges, including in relation to Article 42a(3).
The competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company and the competent authorities of a host country where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, central banks as appropriate, and third countries’ competent authorities where appropriate and subject to confidentiality requirements that are equivalent, in the opinion of all competent authorities, to the requirements under Chapter 1 Section 2, may participate in colleges of supervisors.
The consolidating supervisor shall chair the meetings of the college and shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college. The consolidating supervisor shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The consolidating supervisor shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.
The decision of the consolidating supervisor shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in Article 42a(2).
The consolidating supervisor, subject to the confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2, shall inform the Committee of European Banking Supervisors of the activities of the college of supervisors, including in emergency situations, and communicate to that Committee all information that is of particular relevance for the purposes of supervisory convergence.’;
34.
Article 132 is amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1(d), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
(b)
in paragraph 3(b), the reference to Article 136 is replaced by the reference to Article 136(1);
35.
Article 150 is amended as follows:
(a)
in paragraph 1, points (k) and (l) are replaced by the following:
‘(k)
the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;
(l)
adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.’;
(b)
in paragraph 2, point (c) is replaced by the following:
‘(c)
clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;’;
36.
in Article 153, the third paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘In the calculation of risk weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Annex VI, Part 1, point 4, until 31 December 2015 the same risk weight shall be assigned in relation to exposures to Member States’ central governments or central banks denominated and funded in the domestic currency of any Member State as would be applied to such exposures denominated and funded in their domestic currency.’;
37.
in Article 154, the following paragraphs are added:
‘8. Credit institutions which do not comply by 31 December 2010 with the limits set out in Article 66(1a) shall develop strategies and processes on the necessary measures to resolve this situation before the dates set out in paragraph 9 of this Article.
Those measures shall be reviewed under Article 124.
9. Instruments that by 31 December 2010, according to national law were deemed equivalent to the items referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of Article 57 but do not fall within Article 57(a) or do not comply with the criteria set out in Article 63a, shall be deemed to fall within Article 57(ca) until 31 December 2040, subject to the following limitations:
(a)
up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010;
(b)
up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall monitor, until 31 December 2010, the issuance of those instruments.
10. For the purpose of Section 5, assets items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions incurred prior to 31 December 2009 shall continue to be subject to the same treatment as applied in accordance with Article 115(2) and Article 116 as they stood prior to 7 December 2009, however not longer than until 31 December 2012.
11. Until 31 December 2012, the time period referred to in Article 129(3) shall be six months.’;
38.
Article 156 is replaced by the following:
The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, shall periodically monitor whether this Directive taken as a whole, together with Directive 2006/49/EC, has significant effects on the economic cycle and, in the light of that examination, shall consider whether any remedial measures are justified.
Based on that analysis and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, the Commission shall draw up a biennial report and submit it to the European Parliament and to the Council, together with any appropriate proposals. Contributions from credit taking and credit lending parties shall be adequately acknowledged when the report is drawn up.
By 31 December 2009, the Commission shall review this Directive as a whole to address the need for better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, including the examination of:
(a)
measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn;
(b)
the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and
(c)
supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
The Commission shall submit a report on the above issues to the European Parliament and to the Council with any appropriate proposals.
The Commission shall, as soon as possible and in any event by 31 December 2009 present to the European Parliament and the Council a report on the need for further reform of the supervisory system, including relevant Articles of this Directive, and, in accordance with the applicable procedure under the Treaty, any appropriate legislative proposal.
By 1 January 2011, the Commission shall review the progress made by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors towards uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2). In light of that review, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council.
By 31 December 2011, the Commission shall review and report on the application of this Directive with particular attention to all aspects of Articles 68 to 73, 80(7), 80(8) and its application to microcredit finance and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.
By 31 December 2011 the Commission shall review and report on the application of Article 113(4) including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. With respect to the potential elimination of the national discretion under Article 113(4)(c) and its potential application at the EU level, the review shall in particular take into account the efficiency of group’s risk management while ensuring that sufficient safeguards are in place to ensure financial stability in all Member States in which an entity of a group is incorporated.
By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, including the credit default swap markets, such as by clearing through central counterparties, and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.
By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall report on the expected impact of Article 122a, and shall submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council, together with any appropriate proposal. The Commission shall draw up its report after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The report shall consider, in particular, whether the minimum retention requirement under Article 122a(1) delivers the objective of better alignment between the interests of originators or sponsors and investors and strengthens financial stability, and whether an increase of the minimum level of retention would be appropriate taking into account international developments.
By 1 January 2012, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application and effectiveness of Article 122a in the light of international market developments.’;
39.
Annex III is amended as follows:
(a)
in Part 1, point 5, the following sentence is added:
‘Under the method set out in Part 6 of this Annex (IMM), all netting sets with a single counterparty may be treated as single netting set if negative simulated market values of the individual netting sets are set to 0 in the estimation of expected exposure (EE).’;
(b)
in Part 2, point 3 is replaced by the following:
‘3.
When a credit institution purchases credit derivative protection against a non-trading book exposure, or against a CCR exposure, it may compute its capital requirement for the hedged asset in accordance with Annex VIII, Part 3, points 83 to 92, or subject to the approval of the competent authorities, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 4 or Annex VII, Part 4, points 96 to 104.
In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.
However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.’;
(c)
in Part 5, point 15 is replaced by the following:
‘15.
There is one hedging set for each issuer of a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap. “Nth to default” basket credit default swaps shall be treated as follows:
(a)
the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an “nth to default” credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the “nth to default” derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
(b)
there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given “nth to default” credit default swap; risk positions from different “nth to default” credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
(c)
the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an “nth to default” derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.’;
40.
Annex V is amended as follows:
(a)
point 8 is replaced by the following:
‘8.
The risks arising from securitisation transactions in relation to which the credit institutions are investor, originator or sponsor, including reputational risks (such as arise in relation to complex structures or products) shall be evaluated and addressed through appropriate policies and procedures, to ensure in particular that the economic substance of the transaction is fully reflected in the risk assessment and management decisions.’;
(b)
point 14 is replaced by the following:
‘14.
Robust strategies, policies, processes and systems shall exist for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of liquidity risk over an appropriate set of time horizons, including intra-day, so as to ensure that credit institutions maintain adequate levels of liquidity buffers. Those strategies, policies, processes and systems shall be tailored to business lines, currencies and entities and shall include adequate allocation mechanisms of liquidity costs, benefits and risks.’;
(c)
the following point is inserted:
‘14a.
The strategies, policies, processes and systems referred to in point 14 shall be proportionate to the complexity, risk profile, scope of operation of the credit institution and risk tolerance set by the management body and reflect the credit institution’s importance in each Member State, in which it carries on business. Credit institutions shall communicate risk tolerance to all relevant business lines.’;
(d)
point 15 is replaced by the following:
‘15.
Credit institutions shall develop methodologies for the identification, measurement, management and monitoring of funding positions. Those methodologies shall include the current and projected material cash-flows in and arising from assets, liabilities, off-balance-sheet items, including contingent liabilities and the possible impact of reputational risk.
16.
Credit institutions shall distinguish between pledged and unencumbered assets that are available at all times, in particular during emergency situations. They shall also take into account the legal entity in which assets reside, the country where assets are legally recorded either in a register or in an account as well as their eligibility and shall monitor how assets can be mobilised in a timely manner.
17.
Credit institutions shall also have regard to existing legal, regulatory and operational limitations to potential transfers of liquidity and unencumbered assets amongst entities, both within and outside the EEA.
18.
A credit institution shall consider different liquidity risk mitigation tools, including a system of limits and liquidity buffers in order to be able to withstand a range of different stress events and an adequately diversified funding structure and access to funding sources. Those arrangements shall be reviewed regularly.
19.
Alternative scenarios on liquidity positions and on risk mitigants shall be considered and the assumptions underlying decisions concerning the funding position shall be reviewed regularly. For these purposes, alternative scenarios shall address, in particular, off-balance sheet items and other contingent liabilities, including those of SSPEs or other special purpose entities, in relation to which the credit institution acts as sponsor or provides material liquidity support.
20.
Credit institutions shall consider the potential impact of institution-specific, market-wide and combined alternative scenarios. Different time horizons and varying degrees of stressed conditions shall be considered.
21.
Credit institutions shall adjust their strategies, internal policies and limits on liquidity risk and develop effective contingency plans, taking into account the outcome of the alternative scenarios referred to in point 19.
22.
In order to deal with liquidity crises, credit institutions shall have in place contingency plans setting out adequate strategies and proper implementation measures in order to address possible liquidity shortfalls. Those plans shall be regularly tested, updated on the basis of the outcome of the alternative scenarios set out in point 19, be reported to and approved by senior management, so that internal policies and processes can be adjusted accordingly.’;
41.
in Annex IX, Part 3, Section 2, the following point is added:
‘7a.
Competent authorities shall, furthermore, take the necessary measures to ensure that, with regard to credit assessments relating to structured finance instruments, the ECAI is committed to make available publicly the explanation how the performance of pool assets affects its credit assessments.’;
42.
Annex XI is amended as follows:
(a)
in point 1, point (e) is replaced by the following:
‘(e)
the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;’;
(b)
the following point is inserted:
‘1a.
For the purposes of point 1(e), the competent authorities shall regularly carry out a comprehensive assessment of the overall liquidity risk management by credit institutions and promote the development of sound internal methodologies. While conducting those reviews, the competent authorities shall have regard to the role played by credit institutions in the financial markets. The competent authorities in one Member State shall duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned.’;
43.
in point 3 of Part 2 of Annex XII, points (a) and (b) are replaced by the following:
‘(a)
summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);
(b)
the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);’.

Amendments to Directive 2006/49/EC

Directive 2006/49/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 12, the first paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘
“Original own funds” means the sum of points (a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
2.
Article 28 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is replaced by the following:
‘1. Institutions, except investment firms that fulfil the criteria set out in paragraph 2 or 3 of Article 20 of this Directive, shall monitor and control their large exposures in accordance with Articles 106 to 118 of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
(b)
paragraph 3 is deleted;
3.
in Article 30, paragraph 4 is replaced by the following:
‘4. By derogation from paragraph 3 competent authorities may allow assets constituting claims and other exposures on recognised third country investment firms and recognised clearing houses and exchanges to be subject to the same treatment as laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC and in Article 106(2)(c) of that Directive respectively.’;
4.
Article 31 is amended as follows:
(a)
in the first paragraph, points (a) and (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
the exposure on the non-trading book to the client or group of clients in question does not exceed the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, this limit being calculated with reference to own funds as specified in that Directive, so that the excess arises entirely on the trading book;
(b)
the institution meets an additional capital requirement on the excess in respect of the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC, that additional capital requirement being calculated in accordance with Annex VI to this Directive;’;
(b)
in the first paragraph, point (e) is replaced by the following:
‘(e)
institutions shall report to the competent authorities every three months all cases where the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC has been exceeded during the preceding three months.’;
(c)
the second paragraph is replaced by the following:
‘In relation to point (e), in each case in which the limit has been exceeded, the amount of the excess and the name of the client concerned shall be reported.’;
5.
in Article 32(1), the first subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘1. The competent authorities shall establish procedures to prevent institutions from deliberately avoiding the additional capital requirements that they would otherwise incur, on exposures exceeding the limit laid down in Article 111(1) of Directive 2006/48/EC once those exposures have been maintained for more than 10 days, by means of temporarily transferring the exposures in question to another company, whether within the same group or not, and/or by undertaking artificial transactions to close out the exposure during the 10-day period and create a new exposure.’;
6.
in Article 35, the following paragraph is added:
‘6. Investment firms shall be covered by the uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2) of Directive 2006/48/EC.’;
7.
in Article 38, the following paragraph is added:
‘3. Article 42a of Directive 2006/48/EC, with the exception of point (a) of its paragraph 1, shall apply mutatis mutandis to the supervision of investment firms unless the investment firms fulfil the criteria set out in Article 20(2), 20(3) or 46(1) of this Directive.’;
8.
in Article 45(1), the date ‘31 December 2010’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2014’;
9.
in Article 47, the date ‘31 December 2009’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2010’ and the reference to points 4 and 8 of Annex V of the Directive 93/6/EEC is replaced by reference to points 4 and 8 of Annex VIII;
10.
in Article 48(1), the date ‘31 December 2010’ is replaced by ‘31 December 2014’.

Amendment to Directive 2007/64/EC

Article 1(1)(a) of Directive 2007/64/EC is replaced by the following:
‘(a)
credit institutions within the meaning of Article 4(1)(a) of Directive 2006/48/EC, including branches within the meaning of Article 4(3) of that Directive located in the Community of credit institutions having their head offices inside or, in accordance with Article 38 of that Directive, outside the Community;’.

Transposition

1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 31 October 2010.
They shall apply those measures from 31 December 2010.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

Pending: 32009L0109

2.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 259/14
(1) The European Council agreed, at its meeting on 8 and 9 March 2007, that administrative burdens on companies should be reduced by 25 % by the year 2012 in order to enhance the competitiveness of companies in the Community.
(2) Company law has been identified as one area imposing on companies numerous information obligations, some of which seem outdated or excessive. It is therefore appropriate to review those obligations and, where appropriate, to reduce the administrative burdens weighing on companies within the Community to the minimum needed in order to protect the interests of other stakeholders.
(3) The scope of Second Council Directive 77/91/EEC of 13 December 1976 on coordination of safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 58 of the Treaty, in respect of the formation of public limited liability companies and the maintenance and alteration of their capital, with a view to making such safeguards equivalent(3), and of Third Council Directive 78/855/EEC of 9 October 1978 based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty concerning mergers of public limited liability companies(4), should be adapted in order to reflect changes in Finnish company law.
(4) Company websites or other websites offer, in certain cases, an alternative to publication via the companies registers. Member States should be able to designate those other websites which companies may use free of charge for such publication, such as websites of business associations or chambers of commerce or the central electronic platform referred to in First Council Directive 68/151/EEC of 9 March 1968 on coordination of safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 58 of the Treaty, with a view to making such safeguards equivalent throughout the Community(5). Where the possibility exists of using company or other websites for publication of draft terms of merger and/or division and of other documents that have to be made available to shareholders and creditors in the process, guarantees relating to the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents should be met.
(5) The requirements concerning disclosure of draft terms of merger in cross-border mergers pursuant to Directive 2005/56/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 October 2005 on cross-border mergers of limited liability companies(6)should be similar to those applicable to domestic mergers and divisions pursuant to Directive 78/855/EEC and Sixth Council Directive 82/891/EEC of 17 December 1982 based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty, concerning the division of public limited liability companies(7).
(6) Member States should be able to provide that the extensive reporting or information requirements relating to the merger or division of companies, laid down in Article 9 and Article 11(1)(c) of Directive 78/855/EEC and in Article 7 and Article 9(1)(c) of Directive 82/891/EEC, need not be complied with if all the shareholders of the companies involved in the merger or division agree that such compliance may be dispensed with.
(7) Any modification of Directives 78/855/EEC and 82/891/EEC allowing such agreement by shareholders should be without prejudice to the systems of protection of the interests of creditors of the companies involved and to rules aimed at ensuring the provision of necessary information to the employees of those companies and to public authorities, such as tax authorities, controlling the merger or division in accordance with existing Community law.
(8) It is not necessary to impose the requirement to draw up an accounting statement where an issuer whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market publishes half-yearly financial reports in accordance with Directive 2004/109/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 2004 on the harmonisation of transparency requirements in relation to information about issuers whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market(8).
(9) An independent expert’s report as provided for under Directive 77/91/EEC is often not needed where an independent expert’s report protecting the interests of shareholders or creditors also has to be drawn up in the context of the merger or the division. Member States should therefore have the possibility in such cases of dispensing companies from the reporting requirement under Directive 77/91/EEC or of providing that both reports may be drawn up by the same expert.
(10) Mergers between parent companies and their subsidiaries have a reduced economic impact on shareholders and creditors where the parent company’s holding in the subsidiary amounts to 90 % or more of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote. The same applies to certain divisions, in particular when companies are split into new companies that are owned by the shareholders in the proportion to their rights in the company being divided. In those cases, the reporting requirements laid down by Directives 78/855/EEC and 82/891/EEC should therefore be reduced.
(11) Since the objective of this Directive, namely to reduce administrative burdens relating in particular to publication and documentation obligations of public limited liability companies within the Community, cannot be sufficiently achieved by Member States and can therefore, by reason of its scale and effects, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve that objective.
(12) Directives 77/91/EEC, 78/855/EEC, 82/891/EEC and 2005/56/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(13) In accordance with point 34 of the Interinstitutional Agreement on better lawmaking(9), Member States are encouraged to draw up, for themselves and in the interests of the Community, their own tables illustrating, as far as possible, the correlation between this Directive and the transposition measures, and to make them public,
1. in Article 1(1), the fourteenth indent is replaced by the following:‘—in Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’; ‘— in Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
‘— in Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
‘— in Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
2. in Article 10, the following paragraph is added:‘5.   Member States may decide not to apply this Article to the formation of a new company by way of merger or division where an independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division is drawn up.Where Member States decide to apply this Article in the cases referred to in the first subparagraph, they may provide that the report under this Article and the independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division may be drawn up by the same expert or experts.’;
3. Article 27(3) is replaced by the following:‘3.   Member States may decide not to apply paragraph 2 in the event of an increase in subscribed capital made in order to give effect to a merger, a division or a public offer for the purchase or exchange of shares and to pay the shareholders of the company which is being absorbed or divided or which is the object of the public offer for the purchase or exchange of shares.In the case of a merger or a division, however, Member States shall apply the first subparagraph only where an independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division is drawn up.Where Member States decide to apply paragraph 2 in the case of a merger or a division, they may provide that the report under this Article and the independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division may be drawn up by the same expert or experts.’.
1. in Article 1(1), the fourteenth indent is replaced by the following:‘—Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’; ‘— Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
‘— Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
‘— Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
2. in Article 6, the following paragraphs are added:‘Any of the merging companies shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the draft terms of such merger available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.By way of derogation from the second paragraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the draft terms of merger on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth paragraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
3. in Article 8, the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
4. Article 9 is replaced by the following:‘Article 91.   The administrative or management bodies of each of the merging companies shall draw up a detailed written report explaining the draft terms of merger and setting out the legal and economic grounds for them, in particular the share exchange ratio.That report shall also describe any special valuation difficulties which have arisen.2.   The administrative or management bodies of each of the companies involved shall inform the general meeting of their company and the administrative or management bodies of the other companies involved so that the latter may inform their respective general meetings of any material change in the assets and liabilities between the date of preparation of the draft terms of merger and the date of the general meetings which are to decide on the draft terms of merger.3.   Member States may provide that the report referred to in paragraph 1 and/or the information referred to in paragraph 2 shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
5. Article 11 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;(b)in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;(c)the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’; (a) paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’; (i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; (ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’; (b) in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’; (c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
(a) paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’; (i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; (ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
(ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(b) in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
(a) paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’; (i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; (ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
(ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
(ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(b) in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
6. in Article 13, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   To that end, the laws of the Member States shall at least provide that such creditors shall be entitled to obtain adequate safeguards where the financial situation of the merging companies makes such protection necessary and where those creditors do not already have such safeguards.Member States shall lay down the conditions for the protection provided for in paragraph 1 and in the first subparagraph of this paragraph. In any event, Member States shall ensure that the creditors are authorised to apply to the appropriate administrative or judicial authority for adequate safeguards provided that they can credibly demonstrate that due to the merger the satisfaction of their claims is at stake and that no adequate safeguards have been obtained from the company.’;
7. in Article 23, paragraph 4 is deleted;
8. Article 24 is amended as follows:(a)the second sentence is replaced by the following:‘Such operations shall be regulated by the provisions of Chapter II.’;(b)the following sentence is added:‘However, Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in points (b), (c) and (d) of Article 5(2), Articles 9 and 10, Article 11(1)(d) and (e), Article 19(1)(b) and Articles 20 and 21.’; (a) the second sentence is replaced by the following:‘Such operations shall be regulated by the provisions of Chapter II.’; (b) the following sentence is added:‘However, Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in points (b), (c) and (d) of Article 5(2), Articles 9 and 10, Article 11(1)(d) and (e), Article 19(1)(b) and Articles 20 and 21.’;
(a) the second sentence is replaced by the following:‘Such operations shall be regulated by the provisions of Chapter II.’;
(b) the following sentence is added:‘However, Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in points (b), (c) and (d) of Article 5(2), Articles 9 and 10, Article 11(1)(d) and (e), Article 19(1)(b) and Articles 20 and 21.’;
(a) the second sentence is replaced by the following:‘Such operations shall be regulated by the provisions of Chapter II.’;
(b) the following sentence is added:‘However, Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in points (b), (c) and (d) of Article 5(2), Articles 9 and 10, Article 11(1)(d) and (e), Article 19(1)(b) and Articles 20 and 21.’;
9. Article 25 is amended as follows:(a)the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not apply Article 7 to the operations referred to in Article 24 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;(b)in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;(c)the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’; (a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not apply Article 7 to the operations referred to in Article 24 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’; (b) in point (b), the second sentence is deleted; (c) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not apply Article 7 to the operations referred to in Article 24 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not apply Article 7 to the operations referred to in Article 24 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
10. Article 27 is amended as follows:(a)the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Where a merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, Member States shall not require approval of the merger by the general meeting of the acquiring company if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;(b)point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;(c)the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’; (a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Where a merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, Member States shall not require approval of the merger by the general meeting of the acquiring company if the following conditions are fulfilled:’; (b) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’; ‘(b) at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’; (c) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Where a merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, Member States shall not require approval of the merger by the general meeting of the acquiring company if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’; ‘(b) at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
‘(b) at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Where a merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, Member States shall not require approval of the merger by the general meeting of the acquiring company if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) point (b) is replaced by the following:‘(b)at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’; ‘(b) at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
‘(b) at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
‘(b) at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
11. Article 28 is amended as follows:(a)the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 9, 10 and 11 in the case of a merger within the meaning of Article 27 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;(b)in point (c), the following words are added:‘or by an administrative authority designated by the Member State for that purpose.’;(c)the following paragraph is added:‘A Member State need not apply the first paragraph if the laws of that Member State entitle the acquiring company, without a previous public takeover offer, to require all the holders of the remaining securities of the company or companies to be acquired to sell those securities to it prior to the merger at a fair price.’. (a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 9, 10 and 11 in the case of a merger within the meaning of Article 27 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’; (b) in point (c), the following words are added:‘or by an administrative authority designated by the Member State for that purpose.’; (c) the following paragraph is added:‘A Member State need not apply the first paragraph if the laws of that Member State entitle the acquiring company, without a previous public takeover offer, to require all the holders of the remaining securities of the company or companies to be acquired to sell those securities to it prior to the merger at a fair price.’.
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 9, 10 and 11 in the case of a merger within the meaning of Article 27 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) in point (c), the following words are added:‘or by an administrative authority designated by the Member State for that purpose.’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘A Member State need not apply the first paragraph if the laws of that Member State entitle the acquiring company, without a previous public takeover offer, to require all the holders of the remaining securities of the company or companies to be acquired to sell those securities to it prior to the merger at a fair price.’.
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 9, 10 and 11 in the case of a merger within the meaning of Article 27 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) in point (c), the following words are added:‘or by an administrative authority designated by the Member State for that purpose.’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘A Member State need not apply the first paragraph if the laws of that Member State entitle the acquiring company, without a previous public takeover offer, to require all the holders of the remaining securities of the company or companies to be acquired to sell those securities to it prior to the merger at a fair price.’.
1. in Article 4, the following paragraphs are added:‘Any of the companies involved in the division shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the draft terms of division available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.By way of derogation from the second paragraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the draft terms of division on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth paragraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
2. in Article 6, the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
3. in Article 7(2), the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:‘Where applicable, it shall disclose the preparation of the report on the consideration other than in cash referred to in Article 27(2) of Directive 77/91/EEC for recipient companies and the register where that report must be lodged.’;
4. in Article 8, paragraph 3 is deleted;
5. Article 9 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;(b)in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;(c)the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’; (a) paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’; (i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; (ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’; (b) in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’; (c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
(a) paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’; (i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; (ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
(ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(b) in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
(a) paragraph 1 is amended as follows:(i)points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;(ii)the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’; (i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; (ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
(ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(i) points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:‘(c)where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;(d)where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’; ‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date; (d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
‘(c) where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d) where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
(ii) the following subparagraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(b) in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c) the following paragraph is added:‘4.   A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
6. in Article 12, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   To that end, the laws of the Member States shall at least provide that such creditors shall be entitled to obtain adequate safeguards where the financial situation of the company being divided and that of the company to which the obligation will be transferred in accordance with the draft terms of division make such protection necessary and where those creditors do not already have such safeguards.Member States shall lay down the conditions for the protection provided for in paragraph 1 and in the first subparagraph of this paragraph. In any event, Member States shall ensure that the creditors are authorised to apply to the appropriate administrative or judicial authority for adequate safeguards provided that they can credibly demonstrate that due to the division the satisfaction of their claims is at stake and that no adequate safeguards have been obtained from the company.’;
7. Article 20 is amended as follows:(a)the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Without prejudice to Article 6, Member States shall not require approval of the division by the general meeting of the company being divided if the recipient companies together hold all the shares of the company being divided and all other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company being divided, and the following conditions are fulfilled:’;(b)in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;(c)point (c) is deleted;(d)the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) and Article 10 shall apply.’; (a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Without prejudice to Article 6, Member States shall not require approval of the division by the general meeting of the company being divided if the recipient companies together hold all the shares of the company being divided and all other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company being divided, and the following conditions are fulfilled:’; (b) in point (b), the second sentence is deleted; (c) point (c) is deleted; (d) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) and Article 10 shall apply.’;
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Without prejudice to Article 6, Member States shall not require approval of the division by the general meeting of the company being divided if the recipient companies together hold all the shares of the company being divided and all other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company being divided, and the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c) point (c) is deleted;
(d) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) and Article 10 shall apply.’;
(a) the introductory wording is replaced by the following:‘Without prejudice to Article 6, Member States shall not require approval of the division by the general meeting of the company being divided if the recipient companies together hold all the shares of the company being divided and all other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company being divided, and the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b) in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c) point (c) is deleted;
(d) the following paragraph is added:‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) and Article 10 shall apply.’;
8. Article 22 is amended as follows:(a)paragraph 4 is deleted;(b)paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:‘5.   Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 7 and 8 and in points (c), (d) and (e) of Article 9(1) where the shares in each of the new companies are allocated to the shareholders of the company being divided in proportion to their rights in the capital of that company.’. (a) paragraph 4 is deleted; (b) paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:‘5.   Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 7 and 8 and in points (c), (d) and (e) of Article 9(1) where the shares in each of the new companies are allocated to the shareholders of the company being divided in proportion to their rights in the capital of that company.’.
(a) paragraph 4 is deleted;
(b) paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:‘5.   Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 7 and 8 and in points (c), (d) and (e) of Article 9(1) where the shares in each of the new companies are allocated to the shareholders of the company being divided in proportion to their rights in the capital of that company.’.
(a) paragraph 4 is deleted;
(b) paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:‘5.   Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 7 and 8 and in points (c), (d) and (e) of Article 9(1) where the shares in each of the new companies are allocated to the shareholders of the company being divided in proportion to their rights in the capital of that company.’.
1. in Article 6(1), the following subparagraphs are added:‘Any of the merging companies shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the common draft terms of cross-border merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the common draft terms of such merger available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.By way of derogation from the second subparagraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the common draft terms of cross-border merger on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth subparagraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
2. in Article 15, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:‘2.   Where a cross-border merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, reports by an independent expert or experts and the documents necessary for scrutiny shall be required only to the extent that the national law governing either the acquiring company or the company or companies being acquired so requires, in accordance with Directive 78/855/EEC.’.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 44(2)(g) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
(1) The European Council agreed, at its meeting on 8 and 9 March 2007, that administrative burdens on companies should be reduced by 25 % by the year 2012 in order to enhance the competitiveness of companies in the Community.
(2) Company law has been identified as one area imposing on companies numerous information obligations, some of which seem outdated or excessive. It is therefore appropriate to review those obligations and, where appropriate, to reduce the administrative burdens weighing on companies within the Community to the minimum needed in order to protect the interests of other stakeholders.
(3) The scope of Second Council Directive 77/91/EEC of 13 December 1976 on coordination of safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 58 of the Treaty, in respect of the formation of public limited liability companies and the maintenance and alteration of their capital, with a view to making such safeguards equivalent(3), and of Third Council Directive 78/855/EEC of 9 October 1978 based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty concerning mergers of public limited liability companies(4), should be adapted in order to reflect changes in Finnish company law.
(4) Company websites or other websites offer, in certain cases, an alternative to publication via the companies registers. Member States should be able to designate those other websites which companies may use free of charge for such publication, such as websites of business associations or chambers of commerce or the central electronic platform referred to in First Council Directive 68/151/EEC of 9 March 1968 on coordination of safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 58 of the Treaty, with a view to making such safeguards equivalent throughout the Community(5). Where the possibility exists of using company or other websites for publication of draft terms of merger and/or division and of other documents that have to be made available to shareholders and creditors in the process, guarantees relating to the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents should be met.
(5) The requirements concerning disclosure of draft terms of merger in cross-border mergers pursuant to Directive 2005/56/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 October 2005 on cross-border mergers of limited liability companies(6)should be similar to those applicable to domestic mergers and divisions pursuant to Directive 78/855/EEC and Sixth Council Directive 82/891/EEC of 17 December 1982 based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty, concerning the division of public limited liability companies(7).
(6) Member States should be able to provide that the extensive reporting or information requirements relating to the merger or division of companies, laid down in Article 9 and Article 11(1)(c) of Directive 78/855/EEC and in Article 7 and Article 9(1)(c) of Directive 82/891/EEC, need not be complied with if all the shareholders of the companies involved in the merger or division agree that such compliance may be dispensed with.
(7) Any modification of Directives 78/855/EEC and 82/891/EEC allowing such agreement by shareholders should be without prejudice to the systems of protection of the interests of creditors of the companies involved and to rules aimed at ensuring the provision of necessary information to the employees of those companies and to public authorities, such as tax authorities, controlling the merger or division in accordance with existing Community law.
(8) It is not necessary to impose the requirement to draw up an accounting statement where an issuer whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market publishes half-yearly financial reports in accordance with Directive 2004/109/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 2004 on the harmonisation of transparency requirements in relation to information about issuers whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market(8).
(9) An independent expert’s report as provided for under Directive 77/91/EEC is often not needed where an independent expert’s report protecting the interests of shareholders or creditors also has to be drawn up in the context of the merger or the division. Member States should therefore have the possibility in such cases of dispensing companies from the reporting requirement under Directive 77/91/EEC or of providing that both reports may be drawn up by the same expert.
(10) Mergers between parent companies and their subsidiaries have a reduced economic impact on shareholders and creditors where the parent company’s holding in the subsidiary amounts to 90 % or more of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote. The same applies to certain divisions, in particular when companies are split into new companies that are owned by the shareholders in the proportion to their rights in the company being divided. In those cases, the reporting requirements laid down by Directives 78/855/EEC and 82/891/EEC should therefore be reduced.
(11) Since the objective of this Directive, namely to reduce administrative burdens relating in particular to publication and documentation obligations of public limited liability companies within the Community, cannot be sufficiently achieved by Member States and can therefore, by reason of its scale and effects, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve that objective.
(12) Directives 77/91/EEC, 78/855/EEC, 82/891/EEC and 2005/56/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(13) In accordance with point 34 of the Interinstitutional Agreement on better lawmaking(9), Member States are encouraged to draw up, for themselves and in the interests of the Community, their own tables illustrating, as far as possible, the correlation between this Directive and the transposition measures, and to make them public,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 77/91/EEC
Article 1
Directive 77/91/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 1(1), the fourteenth indent is replaced by the following:
‘—
in Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
2.
in Article 10, the following paragraph is added:
‘5. Member States may decide not to apply this Article to the formation of a new company by way of merger or division where an independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division is drawn up.
Where Member States decide to apply this Article in the cases referred to in the first subparagraph, they may provide that the report under this Article and the independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division may be drawn up by the same expert or experts.’;
3.
Article 27(3) is replaced by the following:
‘3. Member States may decide not to apply paragraph 2 in the event of an increase in subscribed capital made in order to give effect to a merger, a division or a public offer for the purchase or exchange of shares and to pay the shareholders of the company which is being absorbed or divided or which is the object of the public offer for the purchase or exchange of shares.
In the case of a merger or a division, however, Member States shall apply the first subparagraph only where an independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division is drawn up.
Where Member States decide to apply paragraph 2 in the case of a merger or a division, they may provide that the report under this Article and the independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division may be drawn up by the same expert or experts.’.

Amendments to Directive 78/855/EEC
Article 2
Directive 78/855/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 1(1), the fourteenth indent is replaced by the following:
‘—
Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
2.
in Article 6, the following paragraphs are added:
‘Any of the merging companies shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the draft terms of such merger available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
By way of derogation from the second paragraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.
Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the draft terms of merger on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.
The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth paragraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
3.
in Article 8, the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
4.
Article 9 is replaced by the following:
1. The administrative or management bodies of each of the merging companies shall draw up a detailed written report explaining the draft terms of merger and setting out the legal and economic grounds for them, in particular the share exchange ratio.
That report shall also describe any special valuation difficulties which have arisen.
2. The administrative or management bodies of each of the companies involved shall inform the general meeting of their company and the administrative or management bodies of the other companies involved so that the latter may inform their respective general meetings of any material change in the assets and liabilities between the date of preparation of the draft terms of merger and the date of the general meetings which are to decide on the draft terms of merger.
3. Member States may provide that the report referred to in paragraph 1 and/or the information referred to in paragraph 2 shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
5.
Article 11 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is amended as follows:
(i)
points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:
‘(c)
where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d)
where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
(ii)
the following subparagraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(b)
in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:
‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
6.
in Article 13, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. To that end, the laws of the Member States shall at least provide that such creditors shall be entitled to obtain adequate safeguards where the financial situation of the merging companies makes such protection necessary and where those creditors do not already have such safeguards.
Member States shall lay down the conditions for the protection provided for in paragraph 1 and in the first subparagraph of this paragraph. In any event, Member States shall ensure that the creditors are authorised to apply to the appropriate administrative or judicial authority for adequate safeguards provided that they can credibly demonstrate that due to the merger the satisfaction of their claims is at stake and that no adequate safeguards have been obtained from the company.’;
7.
in Article 23, paragraph 4 is deleted;
8.
Article 24 is amended as follows:
(a)
the second sentence is replaced by the following:
‘Such operations shall be regulated by the provisions of Chapter II.’;
(b)
the following sentence is added:
‘However, Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in points (b), (c) and (d) of Article 5(2), Articles 9 and 10, Article 11(1)(d) and (e), Article 19(1)(b) and Articles 20 and 21.’;
9.
Article 25 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Member States shall not apply Article 7 to the operations referred to in Article 24 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
10.
Article 27 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Where a merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, Member States shall not require approval of the merger by the general meeting of the acquiring company if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
11.
Article 28 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 9, 10 and 11 in the case of a merger within the meaning of Article 27 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
in point (c), the following words are added:
‘or by an administrative authority designated by the Member State for that purpose.’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘A Member State need not apply the first paragraph if the laws of that Member State entitle the acquiring company, without a previous public takeover offer, to require all the holders of the remaining securities of the company or companies to be acquired to sell those securities to it prior to the merger at a fair price.’.

Amendments to Directive 82/891/EEC
Article 3
Directive 82/891/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 4, the following paragraphs are added:
‘Any of the companies involved in the division shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the draft terms of division available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
By way of derogation from the second paragraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.
Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the draft terms of division on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.
The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth paragraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
2.
in Article 6, the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
3.
in Article 7(2), the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Where applicable, it shall disclose the preparation of the report on the consideration other than in cash referred to in Article 27(2) of Directive 77/91/EEC for recipient companies and the register where that report must be lodged.’;
4.
in Article 8, paragraph 3 is deleted;
5.
Article 9 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is amended as follows:
(i)
points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:
‘(c)
where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d)
where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
(ii)
the following subparagraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(b)
in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:
‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
6.
in Article 12, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. To that end, the laws of the Member States shall at least provide that such creditors shall be entitled to obtain adequate safeguards where the financial situation of the company being divided and that of the company to which the obligation will be transferred in accordance with the draft terms of division make such protection necessary and where those creditors do not already have such safeguards.
Member States shall lay down the conditions for the protection provided for in paragraph 1 and in the first subparagraph of this paragraph. In any event, Member States shall ensure that the creditors are authorised to apply to the appropriate administrative or judicial authority for adequate safeguards provided that they can credibly demonstrate that due to the division the satisfaction of their claims is at stake and that no adequate safeguards have been obtained from the company.’;
7.
Article 20 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Without prejudice to Article 6, Member States shall not require approval of the division by the general meeting of the company being divided if the recipient companies together hold all the shares of the company being divided and all other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company being divided, and the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c)
point (c) is deleted;
(d)
the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) and Article 10 shall apply.’;
8.
Article 22 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 4 is deleted;
(b)
paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:
‘5. Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 7 and 8 and in points (c), (d) and (e) of Article 9(1) where the shares in each of the new companies are allocated to the shareholders of the company being divided in proportion to their rights in the capital of that company.’.

Amendments to Directive 2005/56/EC
Article 4
Directive 2005/56/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 6(1), the following subparagraphs are added:
‘Any of the merging companies shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the common draft terms of cross-border merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the common draft terms of such merger available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
By way of derogation from the second subparagraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.
Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the common draft terms of cross-border merger on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.
The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth subparagraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
2.
in Article 15, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. Where a cross-border merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, reports by an independent expert or experts and the documents necessary for scrutiny shall be required only to the extent that the national law governing either the acquiring company or the company or companies being acquired so requires, in accordance with Directive 78/855/EEC.’.

Review
Article 5
Five years after the date laid down in Article 6(1), the Commission shall review the functioning of those provisions of Directives 77/91/EEC, 78/855/EEC, 82/891/EEC and 2005/56/EC which are amended or added by this Directive, and in particular their effects on the reduction of administrative burdens on companies, in the light of experience acquired in their application, and shall present a report to the European Parliament and the Council, accompanied if necessary by proposals for further amendments of those directives.

Transposition
Article 6
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 30 June 2011. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force
Article 7
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees
Article 8
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 44(2)(g) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
(1) The European Council agreed, at its meeting on 8 and 9 March 2007, that administrative burdens on companies should be reduced by 25 % by the year 2012 in order to enhance the competitiveness of companies in the Community.
(2) Company law has been identified as one area imposing on companies numerous information obligations, some of which seem outdated or excessive. It is therefore appropriate to review those obligations and, where appropriate, to reduce the administrative burdens weighing on companies within the Community to the minimum needed in order to protect the interests of other stakeholders.
(3) The scope of Second Council Directive 77/91/EEC of 13 December 1976 on coordination of safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 58 of the Treaty, in respect of the formation of public limited liability companies and the maintenance and alteration of their capital, with a view to making such safeguards equivalent(3), and of Third Council Directive 78/855/EEC of 9 October 1978 based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty concerning mergers of public limited liability companies(4), should be adapted in order to reflect changes in Finnish company law.
(4) Company websites or other websites offer, in certain cases, an alternative to publication via the companies registers. Member States should be able to designate those other websites which companies may use free of charge for such publication, such as websites of business associations or chambers of commerce or the central electronic platform referred to in First Council Directive 68/151/EEC of 9 March 1968 on coordination of safeguards which, for the protection of the interests of members and others, are required by Member States of companies within the meaning of the second paragraph of Article 58 of the Treaty, with a view to making such safeguards equivalent throughout the Community(5). Where the possibility exists of using company or other websites for publication of draft terms of merger and/or division and of other documents that have to be made available to shareholders and creditors in the process, guarantees relating to the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents should be met.
(5) The requirements concerning disclosure of draft terms of merger in cross-border mergers pursuant to Directive 2005/56/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 October 2005 on cross-border mergers of limited liability companies(6)should be similar to those applicable to domestic mergers and divisions pursuant to Directive 78/855/EEC and Sixth Council Directive 82/891/EEC of 17 December 1982 based on Article 54(3)(g) of the Treaty, concerning the division of public limited liability companies(7).
(6) Member States should be able to provide that the extensive reporting or information requirements relating to the merger or division of companies, laid down in Article 9 and Article 11(1)(c) of Directive 78/855/EEC and in Article 7 and Article 9(1)(c) of Directive 82/891/EEC, need not be complied with if all the shareholders of the companies involved in the merger or division agree that such compliance may be dispensed with.
(7) Any modification of Directives 78/855/EEC and 82/891/EEC allowing such agreement by shareholders should be without prejudice to the systems of protection of the interests of creditors of the companies involved and to rules aimed at ensuring the provision of necessary information to the employees of those companies and to public authorities, such as tax authorities, controlling the merger or division in accordance with existing Community law.
(8) It is not necessary to impose the requirement to draw up an accounting statement where an issuer whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market publishes half-yearly financial reports in accordance with Directive 2004/109/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 2004 on the harmonisation of transparency requirements in relation to information about issuers whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market(8).
(9) An independent expert’s report as provided for under Directive 77/91/EEC is often not needed where an independent expert’s report protecting the interests of shareholders or creditors also has to be drawn up in the context of the merger or the division. Member States should therefore have the possibility in such cases of dispensing companies from the reporting requirement under Directive 77/91/EEC or of providing that both reports may be drawn up by the same expert.
(10) Mergers between parent companies and their subsidiaries have a reduced economic impact on shareholders and creditors where the parent company’s holding in the subsidiary amounts to 90 % or more of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote. The same applies to certain divisions, in particular when companies are split into new companies that are owned by the shareholders in the proportion to their rights in the company being divided. In those cases, the reporting requirements laid down by Directives 78/855/EEC and 82/891/EEC should therefore be reduced.
(11) Since the objective of this Directive, namely to reduce administrative burdens relating in particular to publication and documentation obligations of public limited liability companies within the Community, cannot be sufficiently achieved by Member States and can therefore, by reason of its scale and effects, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve that objective.
(12) Directives 77/91/EEC, 78/855/EEC, 82/891/EEC and 2005/56/EC should therefore be amended accordingly.
(13) In accordance with point 34 of the Interinstitutional Agreement on better lawmaking(9), Member States are encouraged to draw up, for themselves and in the interests of the Community, their own tables illustrating, as far as possible, the correlation between this Directive and the transposition measures, and to make them public,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Amendments to Directive 77/91/EEC

Directive 77/91/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 1(1), the fourteenth indent is replaced by the following:
‘—
in Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
2.
in Article 10, the following paragraph is added:
‘5. Member States may decide not to apply this Article to the formation of a new company by way of merger or division where an independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division is drawn up.
Where Member States decide to apply this Article in the cases referred to in the first subparagraph, they may provide that the report under this Article and the independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division may be drawn up by the same expert or experts.’;
3.
Article 27(3) is replaced by the following:
‘3. Member States may decide not to apply paragraph 2 in the event of an increase in subscribed capital made in order to give effect to a merger, a division or a public offer for the purchase or exchange of shares and to pay the shareholders of the company which is being absorbed or divided or which is the object of the public offer for the purchase or exchange of shares.
In the case of a merger or a division, however, Member States shall apply the first subparagraph only where an independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division is drawn up.
Where Member States decide to apply paragraph 2 in the case of a merger or a division, they may provide that the report under this Article and the independent expert’s report on the draft terms of merger or division may be drawn up by the same expert or experts.’.

Amendments to Directive 78/855/EEC

Directive 78/855/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 1(1), the fourteenth indent is replaced by the following:
‘—
Finland: julkinen osakeyhtiö/publikt aktiebolag’;
2.
in Article 6, the following paragraphs are added:
‘Any of the merging companies shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the draft terms of such merger available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
By way of derogation from the second paragraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.
Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the draft terms of merger on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.
The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth paragraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
3.
in Article 8, the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
4.
Article 9 is replaced by the following:
1. The administrative or management bodies of each of the merging companies shall draw up a detailed written report explaining the draft terms of merger and setting out the legal and economic grounds for them, in particular the share exchange ratio.
That report shall also describe any special valuation difficulties which have arisen.
2. The administrative or management bodies of each of the companies involved shall inform the general meeting of their company and the administrative or management bodies of the other companies involved so that the latter may inform their respective general meetings of any material change in the assets and liabilities between the date of preparation of the draft terms of merger and the date of the general meetings which are to decide on the draft terms of merger.
3. Member States may provide that the report referred to in paragraph 1 and/or the information referred to in paragraph 2 shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
5.
Article 11 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is amended as follows:
(i)
points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:
‘(c)
where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of merger, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d)
where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the merging companies provided for in Article 9;’;
(ii)
the following subparagraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph. Furthermore, Member States may provide that an accounting statement shall not be required if all the shareholders and the holders of other securities conferring the right to vote of each of the companies involved in the merger have so agreed.’;
(b)
in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:
‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
6.
in Article 13, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. To that end, the laws of the Member States shall at least provide that such creditors shall be entitled to obtain adequate safeguards where the financial situation of the merging companies makes such protection necessary and where those creditors do not already have such safeguards.
Member States shall lay down the conditions for the protection provided for in paragraph 1 and in the first subparagraph of this paragraph. In any event, Member States shall ensure that the creditors are authorised to apply to the appropriate administrative or judicial authority for adequate safeguards provided that they can credibly demonstrate that due to the merger the satisfaction of their claims is at stake and that no adequate safeguards have been obtained from the company.’;
7.
in Article 23, paragraph 4 is deleted;
8.
Article 24 is amended as follows:
(a)
the second sentence is replaced by the following:
‘Such operations shall be regulated by the provisions of Chapter II.’;
(b)
the following sentence is added:
‘However, Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in points (b), (c) and (d) of Article 5(2), Articles 9 and 10, Article 11(1)(d) and (e), Article 19(1)(b) and Articles 20 and 21.’;
9.
Article 25 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Member States shall not apply Article 7 to the operations referred to in Article 24 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
10.
Article 27 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Where a merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, Member States shall not require approval of the merger by the general meeting of the acquiring company if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
point (b) is replaced by the following:
‘(b)
at least one month before the date specified in point (a), all shareholders of the acquiring company must be entitled to inspect the documents specified in points (a), (b) and, where applicable, (c), (d) and (e) of Article 11(1) at the company’s registered office;’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 11(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
11.
Article 28 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 9, 10 and 11 in the case of a merger within the meaning of Article 27 if the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
in point (c), the following words are added:
‘or by an administrative authority designated by the Member State for that purpose.’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘A Member State need not apply the first paragraph if the laws of that Member State entitle the acquiring company, without a previous public takeover offer, to require all the holders of the remaining securities of the company or companies to be acquired to sell those securities to it prior to the merger at a fair price.’.

Amendments to Directive 82/891/EEC

Directive 82/891/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 4, the following paragraphs are added:
‘Any of the companies involved in the division shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the draft terms of division available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
By way of derogation from the second paragraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.
Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the draft terms of division on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.
The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth paragraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
2.
in Article 6, the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) shall apply.’;
3.
in Article 7(2), the second subparagraph is replaced by the following:
‘Where applicable, it shall disclose the preparation of the report on the consideration other than in cash referred to in Article 27(2) of Directive 77/91/EEC for recipient companies and the register where that report must be lodged.’;
4.
in Article 8, paragraph 3 is deleted;
5.
Article 9 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 1 is amended as follows:
(i)
points (c) and (d) are replaced by the following:
‘(c)
where applicable, an accounting statement drawn up as at a date which must not be earlier than the first day of the third month preceding the date of the draft terms of division, if the latest annual accounts relate to a financial year which ended more than six months before that date;
(d)
where applicable, the reports of the administrative or management bodies of the companies involved in the division provided for in Article 7(1);’;
(ii)
the following subparagraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (c) of the first subparagraph, an accounting statement shall not be required if the company publishes a half-yearly financial report in accordance with Article 5 of Directive 2004/109/EC and makes it available to shareholders in accordance with this paragraph.’;
(b)
in paragraph 3, the following subparagraph is added:
‘Where a shareholder has consented to the use by the company of electronic means for conveying information, such copies may be provided by electronic mail.’;
(c)
the following paragraph is added:
‘4. A company shall be exempt from the requirement to make the documents referred to in paragraph 1 available at its registered office if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the draft terms of division and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes them available on its website. Member States shall not subject that exemption to requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents, and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
Paragraph 3 shall not apply if the website gives shareholders the possibility, throughout the period referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, of downloading and printing the documents referred to in paragraph 1. However, in that case Member States may provide that the company is to make those documents available at its registered office for consultation by the shareholders.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information on their website for a specific period after the general meeting. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website caused by technical or other factors.’;
6.
in Article 12, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. To that end, the laws of the Member States shall at least provide that such creditors shall be entitled to obtain adequate safeguards where the financial situation of the company being divided and that of the company to which the obligation will be transferred in accordance with the draft terms of division make such protection necessary and where those creditors do not already have such safeguards.
Member States shall lay down the conditions for the protection provided for in paragraph 1 and in the first subparagraph of this paragraph. In any event, Member States shall ensure that the creditors are authorised to apply to the appropriate administrative or judicial authority for adequate safeguards provided that they can credibly demonstrate that due to the division the satisfaction of their claims is at stake and that no adequate safeguards have been obtained from the company.’;
7.
Article 20 is amended as follows:
(a)
the introductory wording is replaced by the following:
‘Without prejudice to Article 6, Member States shall not require approval of the division by the general meeting of the company being divided if the recipient companies together hold all the shares of the company being divided and all other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company being divided, and the following conditions are fulfilled:’;
(b)
in point (b), the second sentence is deleted;
(c)
point (c) is deleted;
(d)
the following paragraph is added:
‘For the purposes of point (b) of the first paragraph, Article 9(2), (3) and (4) and Article 10 shall apply.’;
8.
Article 22 is amended as follows:
(a)
paragraph 4 is deleted;
(b)
paragraph 5 is replaced by the following:
‘5. Member States shall not impose the requirements set out in Articles 7 and 8 and in points (c), (d) and (e) of Article 9(1) where the shares in each of the new companies are allocated to the shareholders of the company being divided in proportion to their rights in the capital of that company.’.

Amendments to Directive 2005/56/EC

Directive 2005/56/EC is hereby amended as follows:
1.
in Article 6(1), the following subparagraphs are added:
‘Any of the merging companies shall be exempt from the publication requirement laid down in Article 3 of Directive 68/151/EEC if, for a continuous period beginning at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting which is to decide on the common draft terms of cross-border merger and ending not earlier than the conclusion of that meeting, it makes the common draft terms of such merger available on its website free of charge for the public. Member States shall not subject that exemption to any requirements or constraints other than those which are necessary in order to ensure the security of the website and the authenticity of the documents and may impose such requirements or constraints only to the extent that they are proportionate in order to achieve those objectives.
By way of derogation from the second subparagraph, Member States may require that publication be effected via the central electronic platform referred to in Article 3(4) of Directive 68/151/EEC. Member States may alternatively require that such publication be made on any other website designated by them for that purpose. Where Member States avail themselves of one of those possibilities, they shall ensure that companies are not charged a specific fee for such publication.
Where a website other than the central electronic platform is used, a reference giving access to that website shall be published on the central electronic platform at least one month before the day fixed for the general meeting. That reference shall include the date of publication of the common draft terms of cross-border merger on the website and shall be accessible to the public free of charge. Companies shall not be charged a specific fee for such publication.
The prohibition precluding the charging to companies of a specific fee for publication, laid down in the third and fourth subparagraphs, shall not affect the ability of Member States to pass on to companies the costs in respect of the central electronic platform.
Member States may require companies to maintain the information for a specific period after the general meeting on their website or, where applicable, on the central electronic platform or the other website designated by the Member State concerned. Member States may determine the consequences of temporary disruption of access to the website or to the central electronic platform, caused by technical or other factors.’;
2.
in Article 15, paragraph 2 is replaced by the following:
‘2. Where a cross-border merger by acquisition is carried out by a company which holds 90 % or more, but not all, of the shares and other securities conferring the right to vote at general meetings of the company or companies being acquired, reports by an independent expert or experts and the documents necessary for scrutiny shall be required only to the extent that the national law governing either the acquiring company or the company or companies being acquired so requires, in accordance with Directive 78/855/EEC.’.

Review

Five years after the date laid down in Article 6(1), the Commission shall review the functioning of those provisions of Directives 77/91/EEC, 78/855/EEC, 82/891/EEC and 2005/56/EC which are amended or added by this Directive, and in particular their effects on the reduction of administrative burdens on companies, in the light of experience acquired in their application, and shall present a report to the European Parliament and the Council, accompanied if necessary by proposals for further amendments of those directives.

Transposition

1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 30 June 2011. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Entry into force

This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Addressees

This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

Pending: 32009L0105

8.10.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 264/12
(1) Council Directive 87/404/EEC of 25 June 1987 on the harmonization of the laws of the Member States relating to simple pressure vessels(3)has been substantially amended several times(4). In the interests of clarity and rationality the said Directive should be codified.
(2) Member States have the responsibility of ensuring the safety on their territory of persons, domestic animals and property with regard to the hazards resulting from the leakage or bursting of simple pressure vessels.
(3) In each Member State, mandatory provisions define in particular the safety level required of simple pressure vessels by specifying design and operating characteristics, conditions of installation and use and inspection procedures before and after the placing on the market. These mandatory provisions do not necessarily lead to different safety levels from one Member State to another but do, by their disparity, hinder trade within the Community.
(4) This Directive should therefore contain only mandatory and essential requirements. To facilitate proof of conformity with the essential requirements, it is necessary to have harmonised standards at Community level, in particular as to the design, operation and installation of simple pressure vessels, so that products complying with them may be assumed to conform to the safety requirements. These standards harmonised at Community level are drawn up by private bodies and should remain non-mandatory texts. For that purpose, the European Committee for Standardisation (CEN), the European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardisation (Cenelec) and the European Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI) are recognised as the competent bodies for the adoption of harmonised standards in accordance with the general guidelines(5)for cooperation between the Commission, the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) and those three bodies signed on 28 March 2003.
(5) The Council has already adopted a series of Directives designed to remove technical barriers to trade in accordance with the principles established in its Resolution of 7 May 1985 on a new approach to technical harmonisation and standards(6); each of those Directives provides for the affixing of the ‘CE’ marking. The Commission, in its Communication of 15 June 1989 on a global approach to certification and testing(7), proposed that common rules be drawn up concerning a ‘CE’ marking with a single design. The Council, in its Resolution of 21 December 1989 on a global approach to conformity assessment(8), approved as a guiding principle the adoption of a consistent approach such as this with regard to the use of the ‘CE’ marking. The two basic elements of the new approach which should be applied are the essential requirements and the conformity assessment procedures.
(6) A check on compliance with the relevant technical requirements is necessary in order to provide effective protection for users and third parties. The existing inspection procedures differ from one Member State to another. In order to avoid multiple inspections, which are in effect barriers to the free movement of vessels, arrangements should be made for the mutual recognition of inspection procedures by the Member States. In order to facilitate the mutual recognition of inspection procedures, Community procedures should be established as well as the criteria for appointing the bodies responsible for carrying out tests, surveillance and verification.
(7) The presence on a simple pressure vessel of the ‘CE’ marking should raise a presumption that it satisfies the provisions of this Directive and should therefore make it unnecessary, upon the importation and putting into service of the vessel, to repeat the inspections already carried out. Nevertheless simple pressure vessels might represent a safety hazard. Provision should therefore be made for a procedure to reduce this hazard.
(8) This Directive should be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time limits for transposition into national law and application of the Directives set out in Annex IV, Part B,
(a) vessels specifically designed for nuclear use, failure of which may cause an emission of radioactivity;
(b) vessels specifically intended for installation in or the propulsion of ships and aircraft;
(c) fire extinguishers.
(a) ‘simple pressure vessel’ or ‘vessel’ means any welded vessel subjected to an internal gauge pressure greater than 0,5 bar which is intended to contain air or nitrogen and which is not intended to be fired.The parts and assemblies contributing to the strength of the vessel under pressure shall be made either of non-alloy quality steel or of non-alloy aluminium or non-age hardening aluminium alloys.The vessel shall be made of either:(i)a cylindrical part of circular cross-section closed by inwardly dished and/or flat ends which revolve around the same axis as the cylindrical part; or(ii)two dished ends revolving around the same axis.The maximum working pressure of the vessel shall not exceed 30 bar and the product of that pressure and the capacity of the vessel (PS x V) shall not exceed 10 000 bar.l.The minimum working temperature must be no lower than – 50 °C and the maximum working temperature must not be higher than 300 °C for steel and 100 °C for aluminium or aluminium alloy vessels; (i) a cylindrical part of circular cross-section closed by inwardly dished and/or flat ends which revolve around the same axis as the cylindrical part; or (ii) two dished ends revolving around the same axis.
(i) a cylindrical part of circular cross-section closed by inwardly dished and/or flat ends which revolve around the same axis as the cylindrical part; or
(ii) two dished ends revolving around the same axis.
(i) a cylindrical part of circular cross-section closed by inwardly dished and/or flat ends which revolve around the same axis as the cylindrical part; or
(ii) two dished ends revolving around the same axis.
(b) a ‘harmonised standard’ means a technical specification (European standard or harmonisation document) adopted by the European Committee for Standardisation (CEN), the European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardisation (Cenelec) or the European Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI) or by two or three of those bodies upon a remit from the Commission in accordance with Directive 98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 June 1998 laying down a procedure for the provision of information in the field of technical standards and regulations and of rules on Information Society services(9)and the general guidelines for cooperation between the Commission, the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) and those three bodies signed on 28 March 2003.
(a) failure to meet the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, where the vessel does not meet the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1);
(b) incorrect application of the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1);
(c) shortcomings in the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1).
(a) inform an approved inspection body as referred to in Article 9, which, after examining the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II, shall draw up a certificate of adequacy attesting that the schedule is satisfactory; or
(b) submit a prototype vessel for the EC type-examination referred to in Article 10.
(a) to the EC verification referred to in Article 11 where the product of PS x V exceeds 3 000 bar.l;
(b) at the choice of the manufacturer, where the product of PS x V does not exceed 3 000 bar.l but exceeds 50 bar.l, either:(i)to the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Article 12; or(ii)to the EC verification referred to in Article 11. (i) to the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Article 12; or (ii) to the EC verification referred to in Article 11.
(i) to the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Article 12; or
(ii) to the EC verification referred to in Article 11.
(i) to the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Article 12; or
(ii) to the EC verification referred to in Article 11.
(a) the name and address of the manufacturer or of his authorised representative and the place of manufacture of the vessels;
(b) the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II.
(a) verify that the vessel has been manufactured in conformity with the design and manufacturing schedule and may safely be used under its intended working conditions;
(b) perform appropriate examinations and tests to check that the vessel complies with the essential requirements applicable to it.
(a) the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II in respect of which a certificate of adequacy has been drawn up; or
(b) an approved prototype.
(a) a description of the means of manufacture and checking appropriate to the construction of the vessels;
(b) an inspection document describing the appropriate examinations and tests to be carried out during manufacture, together with the procedures in respect thereof and the frequency with which they are to be performed;
(c) an undertaking to carry out the examinations and tests in accordance with the inspection document referred to in point (b) and to have a hydrostatic test or, subject to the agreement of the Member State, a pneumatic test carried out on each vessel manufactured at a test pressure equal to 1,5 times the design pressure;those examinations and tests shall be carried out under the responsibility of qualified staff who are sufficiently independent from production personnel, and shall be the subject of a report;
(d) the addresses of the places of manufacture and storage and the date on which manufacture is to commence.
(a) the design and manufacturing schedule;
(b) the inspection report;
(c) the EC type-examination certificate or certificate of adequacy, where appropriate;
(d) a report on the examinations and tests carried out.
(a) ensure that the manufacturer actually checks series-produced vessels in accordance with Article 13(2)(c);
(b) take random samples at the places of manufacture or at the place of storage of vessels for inspection purposes.
(a) where a Member State establishes that the ‘CE’ marking has been affixed unduly, the manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community shall be obliged to make the product conform with the provisions concerning the ‘CE’ marking and to end the infringement under the conditions imposed by that Member State;
(b) where the non-conformity continues, the Member State must take all appropriate measures to restrict or prohibit the placing on the market of the product in question or to ensure that it is withdrawn from the market in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 7.
(a) capable of being welded;
(b) ductile and tough, so that a rupture at minimum working temperature does not give rise to either fragmentation or brittle-type fracture;
(c) not adversely affected by ageing.
(a) they must be non-effervescent and supplied after normalisation treatment, or in an equivalent state;
(b) the content per product of carbon must be less than 0,25 % and that of sulphur and phosphorus must each be less than 0,05 %;
(c) they must have the following mechanical properties per product:—the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2,—the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %,—the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked. — the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2, — the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, — if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %, — if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %, — the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked.
— the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2,
— the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, — if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %, — if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
— if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
— if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
— the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked.
— the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2,
— the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, — if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %, — if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
— if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
— if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
— if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 22 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 17 %,
— if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %, thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: A ≥ 20 %,
thickness < 3 mm: A80 mm ≥ 15 %,
— the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked.
(a) they must be supplied in an annealed state; and
(b) they must have the following mechanical characteristics per product:—the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2,—the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. — the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2, — the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. — A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling, — A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2,
— the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. — A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling, — A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,
— A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2,
— the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. — A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling, — A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,
— A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,
— A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
(a) the minimum working temperature Tmin;
(b) the maximum working temperature Tmax;
(c) the maximum working pressure PS.
— it must be possible to inspect the inside of vessels,
— it must be possible to drain the vessels,
— the mechanical qualities must be maintained throughout the period of use of the vessel for the intended purpose,
— the vessels must, bearing in mind their prescribed use, be adequately protected against corrosion,
— the vessels must not be subjected to stresses likely to impair their safety in use,
— internal pressure must not permanently exceed the maximum working pressure PS. However, it may momentarily do so by up to 10 %.
(a) the calculation pressure to be taken into account must not be less than the maximum working pressure PS selected;
(b) the permissible general membrane stress must not exceed the lower of the values 0,6 RETor 0,3 Rm. The manufacturer must use the RETand Rmminimum values guaranteed by the material manufacturer in order to determine the permissible stress.
(a) the maximum working pressure (PS in bar);
(b) the maximum working temperature (Tmaxin °C);
(c) the minimum working temperature (Tminin °C);
(d) the capacity of the vessel (V in l);
(e) the name or mark of the manufacturer;
(f) the type and serial or batch identification of the vessel;
(g) the last two digits of the year in which the ‘CE’ marking was affixed.
(a) the particulars given in point 1 except for the vessel’s serial identification;
(b) the intended use of the vessel;
(c) the maintenance and installation requirements for vessel safety.
(a) a detailed manufacturing drawing of the vessel type;
(b) the instructions;
(c) a document describing:—the materials selected,—the welding processes selected,—the checks selected,—any pertinent details as to the vessel design. — the materials selected, — the welding processes selected, — the checks selected, — any pertinent details as to the vessel design.
— the materials selected,
— the welding processes selected,
— the checks selected,
— any pertinent details as to the vessel design.
— the materials selected,
— the welding processes selected,
— the checks selected,
— any pertinent details as to the vessel design.
(a) the certificates relating to the suitable qualification of the welding operations and of the welders or operators;
(b) the inspection slip for the materials used in the manufacture of parts and assemblies contributing to the strength of the pressure vessel;
(c) a report on the examinations and tests performed or a description of the proposed checks.
(a) The design pressure ‘P’ is the gauge pressure chosen by the manufacturer and used to determine the thickness of the vessel’s pressurised parts.
(b) The maximum working pressure ‘PS’ is the maximum gauge pressure which may be exerted under normal conditions of use of the vessel.
(c) The minimum working temperature Tminis the lowest stabilised temperature which the wall of the vessel may attain under normal conditions of use.
(d) The maximum working temperature Tmaxis the highest stabilised temperature which the wall of the vessel may attain under normal conditions of use.
(e) The yield strength ‘RET’ is the value at the maximum working temperature Tmaxof:—the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point,—the proof stress Rp0,2, or—the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium. — the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point, — the proof stress Rp0,2, or — the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium.
— the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point,
— the proof stress Rp0,2, or
— the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium.
— the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point,
— the proof stress Rp0,2, or
— the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium.
(f) Families of vessels:Vessels form part of the same family if they differ from the prototype only in diameter, provided that the permissible requirements referred to in points 2.1.1 and 2.1.2 of Annex I are complied with, and/or in the length of their cylindrical portion within the following limits:—where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring,—where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.Variations in length causing the apertures and/or penetrations to be modified must be shown in the drawing for each variant. — where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring, — where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.
— where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring,
— where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.
— where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring,
— where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.
(g) A batch of vessels consists at the most of 3 000 vessels of the model of the same type.
(h) There is series manufacture within the meaning of this Directive if more than one vessel of the same type is manufactured during a given period by a continuous manufacturing process, in accordance with a common design and using the same manufacturing processes.
(i) Inspection slip: document by which the producer certifies that the products delivered meet the requirements of the order and in which he sets out the results of the routine in-plant inspection test, in particular chemical composition and mechanical characteristics performed on products made by the same production process as the supply, but not necessarily on the products delivered.
A elongation after rupture %
A 80 mm elongation after rupture (Lo= 80 mm) %
KCV rupture energy J/cm2
P design pressure Bar
PS maximum working pressure Bar
Ph hydrostatic or pneumatic test pressure Bar
Rp0,2 proof stress at 0,2 % N/mm2
RET yield strength at maximum working temperature N/mm2
ReH upper yield point N/mm2
Rm tensile strength N/mm2
Rm, max maximum tensile strength N/mm2
Rp1,0 proof stress at 1,0 % N/mm2
Tmax maximum working temperature °C
Tmin minimum working temperature °C
V capacity of the vessel l
1. The approved inspection body, its director and the staff responsible for carrying out the verification tests shall not be the designer, manufacturer, supplier or installer of vessels which they inspect, nor the authorised representative of any of those parties. They shall not become directly involved in the design, construction, marketing or maintenance of the vessels, nor represent the parties engaged in those activities. This does not preclude the possibility of exchanges of technical information between the manufacturer and the approved inspection body.
2. The approved inspection body and its staff must carry out the verification tests with the highest degree of professional integrity and technical competence and must be free from all pressures and inducements, particularly financial, which might influence their judgment or the results of the inspection, especially from persons or groups of persons with an interest in the result of verifications.
3. The approved inspection body must have at its disposal the necessary staff and the necessary facilities to enable it to perform properly the administrative and technical tasks connected with verification; it must also have access to the equipment required for special verification.
4. The staff responsible for inspection must have:(a)sound technical and professional training;(b)satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests;(c)the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests. (a) sound technical and professional training; (b) satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests; (c) the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests.
(a) sound technical and professional training;
(b) satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests;
(c) the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests.
(a) sound technical and professional training;
(b) satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests;
(c) the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests.
5. The impartiality of inspection staff must be guaranteed. Their remuneration must not depend on the number of tests carried out or on the results of such tests.
6. The approved inspection body must take out liability insurance unless its liability is assumed by the State in accordance with national law, or the Member State itself is directly responsible for the tests.
7. The staff of the approved inspection body is bound to observe professional secrecy with regard to all information gained in carrying out its tasks (except vis-à-vis the competent administrative authorities of the State in which its activities are carried out) under this Directive or any provision of national law giving effect to it.
Council Directive 87/404/EEC(OJ L 220, 8.8.1987, p. 48)
Council Directive 90/488/EEC(OJ L 270, 2.10.1990, p. 25)
Council Directive 93/68/EEC(OJ L 220, 30.8.1993, p. 1) Article 1, point 1, and Article 2 only
Directive Time limit for transposition Date of application
87/404/EEC 31 December 1989 1 July 1990(1)
90/488/EEC 1 July 1991 —
93/68/EEC 30 June 1994 1 January 1995(2)
Directive 87/404/EEC This Directive
Recital 5, fifth sentence Article 1(3), point (b)
Article 1(1) Article 1(1)
Article 1(2), first subparagraph Article 1(3), point (a), first subparagraph
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, first indent Article 1(3), point (a), second subparagraph
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, second indent, first and second sub-indents Article 1(3), point (a), third subparagraph, points (i) and (ii)
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, third indent Article 1(3), point (a), fourth subparagraph
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, fourth indent Article 1(3), point (a), fifth subparagraph
Article 1(3), first, second and third indents Article 1(2), points (a), (b) and (c)
Articles 2, 3 and 4 Articles 2, 3 and 4
Article 5(1) Article 5(1)
Article 5(2) Article 5(2)
Article 5(3), points (a) and (b) Article 5(3), first and second subparagraphs
Article 6 Article 6
Article 7(1) Article 7(1)
Article 7(2), first and second sentences Article 7(2), first subparagraph
Article 7(2), third sentence Article 7(2), second subparagraph
Article 7(3) Article 7(3)
Article 7(4) Article 7(4)
Article 8(1), introductory wording and point (a), introductory wording Article 8(1), introductory wording
Article 8(1), point (a), first and second indents Article 8(1), points (a) and (b)
Article 8(1), point (b) Article 8(2)
Article 8(2), point (a) Article 8(3), point (a)
Article 8(2), point (b), first and second indents Article 8(3), points (b)(i) and (ii)
Article 8(3) Article 8(4)
Article 9 Article 9
Article 10(1) Article 10(1)
Article 10(2), first subparagraph Article 10(2), first subparagraph
Article 10(2), second subparagraph, first and second indents Article 10(2), second subparagraph, points (a) and (b)
Article 10(2), third subparagraph Article 10(2), third subparagraph
Article 10(3), first subparagraph Article 10(3), first subparagraph
Article 10(3), second subparagraph Article 10(3), second subparagraph
Article 10(3), third subparagraph, points (a) and (b) Article 10(3), third subparagraph, points (a) and (b)
Article 10(4) Article 10(4)
Article 10(5), first sentence Article 10(5), first subparagraph
Article 10(5), second and third sentences Article 10(5), second subparagraph
Article 11(1) and (2) Article 11(1) and (2)
Article 11(3), introductory wording Article 11(3), first subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.1 Article 11(3), second subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.2 Article 11(3), third subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.3, first subparagraph Article 11(3), fourth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.3, second subparagraph Article 11(3), fifth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.3, third subparagraph Article 11(3), sixth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.4, first subparagraph Article 11(3), seventh subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.4, second subparagraph Article 11(3), eighth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.4, third subparagraph Article 11(3), ninth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.5 Article 11(3), tenth subparagraph
Article 12(1), first subparagraph, first and second indents Article 12(1), points (a) and (b)
Article 12(1), second subparagraph Article 12(2), first subparagraph
Article 12(2) Article 12(2), second subparagraph
Article 13(1), first subparagraph Article 13(1)
Article 13(1), second subparagraph Article 13(2)
Article 13(2), indents 1 to 4 Article 13(3), points (a) to (d)
Article 14(1) Article 14, first paragraph
Article 14(2), first subparagraph, first and second indents Article 14, second paragraph, points (a) and (b)
Article 14(2), second subparagraph Article 14, third paragraph
Articles 15, 16 and 17 Articles 15, 16 and 17
Article 18(1) —
Article 18(2) Article 18
— Article 19
— Article 20
Article 19 Article 21
Annex I, point 1 Annex I, point 1.
Annex I, point 1.1, first paragraph, first, second and third indents Annex I, point 1.1., first paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex I, point 1.1, second and third paragraphs Annex I, point 1.1., second and third paragraphs
Annex I, points 1.1.1 and 1.1.2 Annex I, points 1.1.1 and 1.1.2
Annex I, points 1.2, 1.3 and 1.4 Annex I, points 1.2, 1.3 and 1.4
Annex I, point 2, first paragraph, first, second and third indents Annex I, point 2, first paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex I, point 2, second, third and fourth paragraphs Annex I, point 2, second, third and fourth paragraphs
Annex I, points 2.1, 3 and 4 Annex I, points 2.1, 3 and 4
Annex II, point 1 Annex II, point 1
Annex II, point 1.a, first, second and third indents Annex II, point 1.1, first, second and third paragraphs
Annex II, point 1.b, first paragraph, indents 1 to 7 Annex II, point 1.2, first paragraph, points (a) to (g)
Annex II, point 1.b, second paragraph Annex II, point 1.2, second paragraph
Annex II, point 2, first paragraph, first, second and third indents Annex II, point 2, first paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex II, point 2, second paragraph Annex II, point 2, second paragraph
Annex II, point 3, first paragraph Annex II, point 3, first paragraph
Annex II, point 3, second paragraph, points (i), (ii) and (iii) Annex II, point 3, second paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex II, point 4 Annex II, point 4
Annex III, points 1, 2 and 3 Annex III, points 1, 2 and 3
Annex III, point 4, first, second and third indents Annex III, point 4, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex III, points 5, 6 and 7 Annex III, points 5, 6 and 7
— Annex IV
— Annex V
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 95 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
(1) Council Directive 87/404/EEC of 25 June 1987 on the harmonization of the laws of the Member States relating to simple pressure vessels(3)has been substantially amended several times(4). In the interests of clarity and rationality the said Directive should be codified.
(2) Member States have the responsibility of ensuring the safety on their territory of persons, domestic animals and property with regard to the hazards resulting from the leakage or bursting of simple pressure vessels.
(3) In each Member State, mandatory provisions define in particular the safety level required of simple pressure vessels by specifying design and operating characteristics, conditions of installation and use and inspection procedures before and after the placing on the market. These mandatory provisions do not necessarily lead to different safety levels from one Member State to another but do, by their disparity, hinder trade within the Community.
(4) This Directive should therefore contain only mandatory and essential requirements. To facilitate proof of conformity with the essential requirements, it is necessary to have harmonised standards at Community level, in particular as to the design, operation and installation of simple pressure vessels, so that products complying with them may be assumed to conform to the safety requirements. These standards harmonised at Community level are drawn up by private bodies and should remain non-mandatory texts. For that purpose, the European Committee for Standardisation (CEN), the European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardisation (Cenelec) and the European Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI) are recognised as the competent bodies for the adoption of harmonised standards in accordance with the general guidelines(5)for cooperation between the Commission, the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) and those three bodies signed on 28 March 2003.
(5) The Council has already adopted a series of Directives designed to remove technical barriers to trade in accordance with the principles established in its Resolution of 7 May 1985 on a new approach to technical harmonisation and standards(6); each of those Directives provides for the affixing of the ‘CE’ marking. The Commission, in its Communication of 15 June 1989 on a global approach to certification and testing(7), proposed that common rules be drawn up concerning a ‘CE’ marking with a single design. The Council, in its Resolution of 21 December 1989 on a global approach to conformity assessment(8), approved as a guiding principle the adoption of a consistent approach such as this with regard to the use of the ‘CE’ marking. The two basic elements of the new approach which should be applied are the essential requirements and the conformity assessment procedures.
(6) A check on compliance with the relevant technical requirements is necessary in order to provide effective protection for users and third parties. The existing inspection procedures differ from one Member State to another. In order to avoid multiple inspections, which are in effect barriers to the free movement of vessels, arrangements should be made for the mutual recognition of inspection procedures by the Member States. In order to facilitate the mutual recognition of inspection procedures, Community procedures should be established as well as the criteria for appointing the bodies responsible for carrying out tests, surveillance and verification.
(7) The presence on a simple pressure vessel of the ‘CE’ marking should raise a presumption that it satisfies the provisions of this Directive and should therefore make it unnecessary, upon the importation and putting into service of the vessel, to repeat the inspections already carried out. Nevertheless simple pressure vessels might represent a safety hazard. Provision should therefore be made for a procedure to reduce this hazard.
(8) This Directive should be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time limits for transposition into national law and application of the Directives set out in Annex IV, Part B,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
1. This Directive applies to simple pressure vessels manufactured in series.
2. The following vessels shall be excluded from the scope of this Directive:
(a)
vessels specifically designed for nuclear use, failure of which may cause an emission of radioactivity;
(b)
vessels specifically intended for installation in or the propulsion of ships and aircraft;
(c)
fire extinguishers.
3. For the purposes of this Directive the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘simple pressure vessel’ or ‘vessel’ means any welded vessel subjected to an internal gauge pressure greater than 0,5 bar which is intended to contain air or nitrogen and which is not intended to be fired.
The parts and assemblies contributing to the strength of the vessel under pressure shall be made either of non-alloy quality steel or of non-alloy aluminium or non-age hardening aluminium alloys.
The vessel shall be made of either:
(i)
a cylindrical part of circular cross-section closed by inwardly dished and/or flat ends which revolve around the same axis as the cylindrical part; or
(ii)
two dished ends revolving around the same axis.
The maximum working pressure of the vessel shall not exceed 30 bar and the product of that pressure and the capacity of the vessel (PS x V) shall not exceed 10 000 bar.l.
The minimum working temperature must be no lower than – 50 °C and the maximum working temperature must not be higher than 300 °C for steel and 100 °C for aluminium or aluminium alloy vessels;
(b)
a ‘harmonised standard’ means a technical specification (European standard or harmonisation document) adopted by the European Committee for Standardisation (CEN), the European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardisation (Cenelec) or the European Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI) or by two or three of those bodies upon a remit from the Commission in accordance with Directive 98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 June 1998 laying down a procedure for the provision of information in the field of technical standards and regulations and of rules on Information Society services(9)and the general guidelines for cooperation between the Commission, the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) and those three bodies signed on 28 March 2003.

Article 2
1. Member States shall take all necessary steps to ensure that the vessels may be placed on the market and put into service only if they do not compromise the safety of persons, domestic animals or property when properly installed and maintained and used for the purposes for which they are intended.
2. The provisions of this Directive shall not affect the right of Member States to specify — with due observance of the Treaty — the requirements they deem necessary in order to ensure that workers are protected when using vessels, provided it does not mean that those vessels are modified in a way unspecified in this Directive.

Article 3
1. Vessels in respect of which the product of PS x V exceeds 50 bar.l must satisfy the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I.
2. Vessels in respect of which the product of PS x V is 50 bar.l or less must be manufactured in accordance with sound engineering practice in one of the Member States and bear markings as laid down in point 1 of Annex II, with the exception of the ‘CE’ marking referred to in Article 16.

Article 4
Member States shall not impede the placing on the market and the putting into service in their territory of vessels which satisfy the requirements of this Directive.

Article 5
1. Member States shall presume that vessels bearing the ‘CE’ marking comply with all the provisions of this Directive.
Conformity of vessels with the national standards which transpose the harmonised standards, the reference numbers of which have been published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union, shall result in a presumption of conformity to the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I.
Member States shall publish the reference numbers of such national standards.
2. Member States shall presume that vessels for which the standards referred to in the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 do not exist or in respect of which the manufacturer has not applied or has only partially applied such standards, comply with the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, where, after receipt of an EC type-examination certificate, their conformity with the approved model has been certified by the affixation of the ‘CE’ marking.
3. Where vessels are subject to other Directives covering other aspects and which also provide for the affixing of the ‘CE’ marking, the latter shall indicate that the vessels in question are also presumed to conform to the provisions of those other Directives.
However, where one or more of those Directives allow the manufacturer, during a transitional period, to choose which arrangements to apply, the ‘CE’ marking shall indicate conformity only to the Directives applied by the manufacturer. In this case, particulars of the Directives applied, as published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union, shall be given in the documents, notices or instructions required by the Directives and accompanying such vessels.

Article 6
Where a Member State or the Commission considers that the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1) do not entirely meet the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, the Commission or the Member State concerned shall bring the matter before the standing committee set up under Article 5 of Directive 98/34/EC, hereinafter referred to as ‘the committee’, giving the reasons therefor.
The committee shall deliver an opinion without delay.
In the light of the committee’s opinion, the Commission shall inform the Member States whether or not it is necessary to withdraw those standards from the publications referred to in Article 5(1).

Article 7
1. Where a Member State finds that vessels bearing the ‘CE’ marking and used in accordance with their intended purpose might compromise the safety of persons, domestic animals or property, it shall take all appropriate measures to withdraw those products from the market or to prohibit or restrict their being placed on the market.
The Member State concerned shall immediately inform the Commission of any such measure, indicating the reasons for its decision, and in particular whether non-conformity is due to:
(a)
failure to meet the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, where the vessel does not meet the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1);
(b)
incorrect application of the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1);
(c)
shortcomings in the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1).
2. The Commission shall enter into consultation with the parties concerned as soon as possible. Where, after such consultation, the Commission finds that any measure as referred to in paragraph 1 is justified, it shall immediately so inform the Member State that took the action and the other Member States.
Where the decision referred to in paragraph 1 is attributed to shortcomings in the standards, the Commission, after consulting the parties concerned, shall bring the matter before the committee within two months if the Member State which has taken the measures intends to maintain them and shall set in motion the procedure referred to in Article 6.
3. Where a vessel which does not comply bears the ‘CE’ marking, the competent Member State shall take appropriate action against whomsoever has affixed the marking and shall inform the Commission and the other Member States thereof.
4. The Commission shall ensure that the Member States are kept informed of the progress and outcome of the procedure referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3.

Article 8
1. Prior to production of pressure vessels of which the product of PS x V exceeds 50 bar.l, manufactured in accordance with the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1), the manufacturer, or his authorised representative established within the Community, shall at his own choice either:
(a)
inform an approved inspection body as referred to in Article 9, which, after examining the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II, shall draw up a certificate of adequacy attesting that the schedule is satisfactory; or
(b)
submit a prototype vessel for the EC type-examination referred to in Article 10.
2. Prior to production of pressure vessels of which the product of PS x V exceeds 50 bar.l, not manufactured, or manufactured only partly, in accordance with the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1), the manufacturer, or his authorised representative established within the Community, shall submit a prototype vessel for the EC type-examination referred to in Article 10.
3. Vessels manufactured in accordance with the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1) or with the approved prototype shall, prior to their being placed on the market, be subject:
(a)
to the EC verification referred to in Article 11 where the product of PS x V exceeds 3 000 bar.l;
(b)
at the choice of the manufacturer, where the product of PS x V does not exceed 3 000 bar.l but exceeds 50 bar.l, either:
(i)
to the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Article 12; or
(ii)
to the EC verification referred to in Article 11.
4. The records and correspondence relating to the certification procedures referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 shall be drafted in an official language of the Member State in which the approved inspection body is established or in a language accepted by that body.

Article 9
1. Member States shall notify the Commission and the other Member States of the approved inspection bodies which they have appointed to carry out the procedures referred to in Article 8(1), (2) and (3) together with the specific tasks which those bodies have been appointed to carry out and the identification numbers assigned to them beforehand by the Commission.
The Commission shall publish in theOfficial Journal of the European Uniona list of the notified bodies with their identification numbers and the tasks for which they have been notified. The Commission shall ensure that this list is kept up to date.
2. For the purposes of approval of the bodies referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall meet the minimum criteria set out in Annex III.
3. A Member State which has approved an inspection body shall withdraw approval if it finds that the body no longer meets the minimum criteria set out in Annex III.
It shall immediately inform the Commission and the other Member States accordingly.

Article 10
1. EC type-examination is the procedure whereby an approved inspection body ascertains and certifies that a prototype vessel satisfies the provisions of this Directive which apply to it.
2. The application for EC type-examination shall be lodged by the manufacturer or by his authorised representative with a single approved inspection body in respect of a prototype vessel or of a prototype representing a family of vessels. That authorised representative must be established in the Community.
The application shall include:
(a)
the name and address of the manufacturer or of his authorised representative and the place of manufacture of the vessels;
(b)
the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II.
It shall be accompanied by a vessel which is representative of the production envisaged.
3. The approved inspection body shall carry out the EC type-examination in the manner referred to in the second and third subparagraphs.
It shall examine not only the design and manufacturing schedule in order to check its conformity, but also the vessel submitted.
When examining the vessel, the body shall:
(a)
verify that the vessel has been manufactured in conformity with the design and manufacturing schedule and may safely be used under its intended working conditions;
(b)
perform appropriate examinations and tests to check that the vessel complies with the essential requirements applicable to it.
4. If the prototype complies with the provisions applicable to it the approved inspection body shall draw up an EC type-examination certificate which shall be forwarded to the applicant. That certificate shall state the conclusions of the examination, indicate any conditions to which its issue may be subject and be accompanied by the descriptions and drawings necessary for identification of the approved prototype.
The Commission, the other approved inspection bodies and the other Member States may obtain a copy of the certificate and, on a reasoned request, a copy of the design and manufacturing schedule and the reports on the examinations and tests carried out.
5. An approved inspection body which refuses to issue an EC type-examination certificate shall so inform the other approved inspection bodies.
An approved inspection body which withdraws an EC type-examination certificate shall so inform the Member State which approved it. The latter shall inform the other Member States and the Commission thereof, giving the reasons for the decision.

Article 11
1. EC verification is the procedure whereby a manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community ensures and declares that the vessels which have been checked in accordance with paragraph 3 are in conformity with the type described in the EC type-examination certificate or with the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II having received a certificate of adequacy.
2. The manufacturer shall take all necessary measures for the manufacturing process to ensure that the vessels conform to the type described in the EC type-examination certificate or to the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II. The manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community shall affix the ‘CE’ marking to each vessel and draw up a declaration of conformity.
3. The approved inspection body shall carry out the appropriate examinations and tests in order to check the conformity of the vessels with the requirements of this Directive by examination and testing of vessels in accordance with the second to tenth subparagraphs.
The manufacturer shall present his vessels in the form of uniform batches and shall take all necessary measures in order that the manufacturing process ensures the uniformity of each batch produced.
Those batches shall be accompanied by the EC type-examination certificate referred to in Article 10 or, where the vessels are not manufactured in accordance with an approved prototype, by the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II. In the latter case the approved inspection body shall, prior to EC verification, examine the schedule in order to certify its conformity.
When a batch is examined, the approved inspection body shall ensure that the vessels have been manufactured and checked in accordance with the design and manufacturing schedule, and shall perform a hydrostatic test or a pneumatic test of equivalent effect on each vessel in the batch at a pressure Ph equal to 1,5 times the vessel’s design pressure in order to check its soundness. The pneumatic test shall be subject to acceptance of the test safety procedures by the Member State in which the test is performed.
Moreover, the approved inspection body shall carry out tests on test-pieces taken from a representative production test-piece or from a vessel, as the manufacturer chooses, in order to examine the weld quality. The tests shall be carried out on longitudinal welds. However, where differing weld techniques are used for longitudinal and circular welds, the tests shall be repeated on the circular welds.
For the vessels referred to in point 2.1.2 of Annex I, these tests on test-pieces shall be replaced by a hydrostatic test on five vessels taken at random from each batch in order to check that they conform to the essential safety requirements set out in point 2.1.2 of Annex I.
In the case of accepted batches, the approved inspection body shall affix its identification number, or cause that number to be affixed, to each vessel and shall draw up a written certificate of conformity relating to the tests carried out. All vessels in the batch may be placed on the market except for those which have not successfully undergone a hydrostatic test or a pneumatic test.
If a batch is rejected, the approved inspection body shall take appropriate measures to prevent the placing on the market of that batch. In the event of frequent rejection of batches, the approved inspection body may suspend the statistical verification.
The manufacturer may, under the responsibility of the approved inspection body, affix the latter’s identification number during the manufacturing process.
The manufacturer or his authorised representative must be able to supply on request the approved inspection body’s certificates of conformity referred to in the seventh subparagraph.

Article 12
1. A manufacturer fulfilling the obligations arising under Article 13 shall affix the ‘CE’ marking provided for in Article 16 to vessels which he declares to be in conformity with:
(a)
the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II in respect of which a certificate of adequacy has been drawn up; or
(b)
an approved prototype.
2. By the EC declaration of conformity procedure the manufacturer becomes subject to EC surveillance, in cases where the product of PS x V exceeds 200 bar.l.
The purpose of EC surveillance is to ensure, as required by the second paragraph of Article 14, that the manufacturer duly fulfils the obligations arising under Article 13(2). Surveillance shall be performed by the approved inspection body which issued the EC type-examination certificate referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 10(4) where the vessels have been manufactured in accordance with an approved prototype or, if this is not the case, by the approved body to which the design and manufacturing schedule was sent in accordance with Article 8(1)(a).

Article 13
1. Where a manufacturer makes use of the procedure referred to in Article 12, he shall, before commencing manufacture, send the approved inspection body which issued the EC type-examination certificate or the certificate of adequacy a document describing the manufacturing processes and all of the predetermined systematic measures taken to ensure conformity of the pressure vessels to the standards referred to in Article 5(1) or the approved prototype.
2. The document referred to in paragraph 1 shall include:
(a)
a description of the means of manufacture and checking appropriate to the construction of the vessels;
(b)
an inspection document describing the appropriate examinations and tests to be carried out during manufacture, together with the procedures in respect thereof and the frequency with which they are to be performed;
(c)
an undertaking to carry out the examinations and tests in accordance with the inspection document referred to in point (b) and to have a hydrostatic test or, subject to the agreement of the Member State, a pneumatic test carried out on each vessel manufactured at a test pressure equal to 1,5 times the design pressure;
those examinations and tests shall be carried out under the responsibility of qualified staff who are sufficiently independent from production personnel, and shall be the subject of a report;
(d)
the addresses of the places of manufacture and storage and the date on which manufacture is to commence.
3. When the product of PS x V exceeds 200 bar.l, manufacturers shall authorise access to the said places of manufacture and storage by the body responsible for EC surveillance, for inspection purposes, and shall allow that body to select sample vessels and shall provide it with all necessary information, and in particular:
(a)
the design and manufacturing schedule;
(b)
the inspection report;
(c)
the EC type-examination certificate or certificate of adequacy, where appropriate;
(d)
a report on the examinations and tests carried out.

Article 14
The approved inspection body which issued the EC type-examination certificate or certificate of adequacy shall, before the date on which any manufacture begins, examine both the document referred to in Article 13(1) and the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II, in order to certify its conformity, where vessels are not manufactured in accordance with an approved prototype.
In addition, where the product of PS x V exceeds 200 bar.l, that body shall during manufacture:
(a)
ensure that the manufacturer actually checks series-produced vessels in accordance with Article 13(2)(c);
(b)
take random samples at the places of manufacture or at the place of storage of vessels for inspection purposes.
The approved inspection body shall supply the Member State which approved it and, on request, the other approved inspection bodies, the other Member States and the Commission, with a copy of the inspection report.

Article 15
Without prejudice to Article 7:
(a)
where a Member State establishes that the ‘CE’ marking has been affixed unduly, the manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community shall be obliged to make the product conform with the provisions concerning the ‘CE’ marking and to end the infringement under the conditions imposed by that Member State;
(b)
where the non-conformity continues, the Member State must take all appropriate measures to restrict or prohibit the placing on the market of the product in question or to ensure that it is withdrawn from the market in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 7.

Article 16
1. The ‘CE’ marking and the inscriptions provided for in point 1 of Annex II, shall be affixed in a visible, legible and indelible form to the vessel or to a data plate attached to the vessel in such a way that it cannot be removed.
The ‘CE’ marking shall consist of the initials ‘CE’ in the form shown in the specimen in point 1.1 of Annex II. The ‘CE’ marking shall be followed by the identification number referred to in Article 9(1) of the approved inspection body responsible for ‘CE’ verifications or ‘CE’ surveillance.
2. The affixing on the vessels of markings which are likely to deceive third parties as to the meaning and form of the ‘CE’ marking shall be prohibited. Any other marking may be affixed to the vessels or the data plate provided that the visibility and legibility of the ‘CE’ marking are not thereby reduced.

Article 17
Any decision taken pursuant to this Directive which results in restrictions on the placing on the market or the putting into service of a vessel shall state the exact grounds on which it is based. Such a decision shall be notified without delay to the party concerned, who shall at the same time be informed of the judicial remedies available to him under the laws in force in the Member State in question and of the time limits to which such remedies are subject.

Article 18
Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 19
Directive 87/404/EEC, as amended by the Directives listed in Annex IV, Part A, is repealed, without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time limits for transposition into national law and application of the Directives set out in Annex IV, Part B.
References to the repealed Directive shall be construed as references to this Directive and shall be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex V.

Article 20
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.

Article 21
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 95 thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(2),
(1) Council Directive 87/404/EEC of 25 June 1987 on the harmonization of the laws of the Member States relating to simple pressure vessels(3)has been substantially amended several times(4). In the interests of clarity and rationality the said Directive should be codified.
(2) Member States have the responsibility of ensuring the safety on their territory of persons, domestic animals and property with regard to the hazards resulting from the leakage or bursting of simple pressure vessels.
(3) In each Member State, mandatory provisions define in particular the safety level required of simple pressure vessels by specifying design and operating characteristics, conditions of installation and use and inspection procedures before and after the placing on the market. These mandatory provisions do not necessarily lead to different safety levels from one Member State to another but do, by their disparity, hinder trade within the Community.
(4) This Directive should therefore contain only mandatory and essential requirements. To facilitate proof of conformity with the essential requirements, it is necessary to have harmonised standards at Community level, in particular as to the design, operation and installation of simple pressure vessels, so that products complying with them may be assumed to conform to the safety requirements. These standards harmonised at Community level are drawn up by private bodies and should remain non-mandatory texts. For that purpose, the European Committee for Standardisation (CEN), the European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardisation (Cenelec) and the European Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI) are recognised as the competent bodies for the adoption of harmonised standards in accordance with the general guidelines(5)for cooperation between the Commission, the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) and those three bodies signed on 28 March 2003.
(5) The Council has already adopted a series of Directives designed to remove technical barriers to trade in accordance with the principles established in its Resolution of 7 May 1985 on a new approach to technical harmonisation and standards(6); each of those Directives provides for the affixing of the ‘CE’ marking. The Commission, in its Communication of 15 June 1989 on a global approach to certification and testing(7), proposed that common rules be drawn up concerning a ‘CE’ marking with a single design. The Council, in its Resolution of 21 December 1989 on a global approach to conformity assessment(8), approved as a guiding principle the adoption of a consistent approach such as this with regard to the use of the ‘CE’ marking. The two basic elements of the new approach which should be applied are the essential requirements and the conformity assessment procedures.
(6) A check on compliance with the relevant technical requirements is necessary in order to provide effective protection for users and third parties. The existing inspection procedures differ from one Member State to another. In order to avoid multiple inspections, which are in effect barriers to the free movement of vessels, arrangements should be made for the mutual recognition of inspection procedures by the Member States. In order to facilitate the mutual recognition of inspection procedures, Community procedures should be established as well as the criteria for appointing the bodies responsible for carrying out tests, surveillance and verification.
(7) The presence on a simple pressure vessel of the ‘CE’ marking should raise a presumption that it satisfies the provisions of this Directive and should therefore make it unnecessary, upon the importation and putting into service of the vessel, to repeat the inspections already carried out. Nevertheless simple pressure vessels might represent a safety hazard. Provision should therefore be made for a procedure to reduce this hazard.
(8) This Directive should be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time limits for transposition into national law and application of the Directives set out in Annex IV, Part B,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
1. This Directive applies to simple pressure vessels manufactured in series.
2. The following vessels shall be excluded from the scope of this Directive:
(a)
vessels specifically designed for nuclear use, failure of which may cause an emission of radioactivity;
(b)
vessels specifically intended for installation in or the propulsion of ships and aircraft;
(c)
fire extinguishers.
3. For the purposes of this Directive the following definitions shall apply:
(a)
‘simple pressure vessel’ or ‘vessel’ means any welded vessel subjected to an internal gauge pressure greater than 0,5 bar which is intended to contain air or nitrogen and which is not intended to be fired.
The parts and assemblies contributing to the strength of the vessel under pressure shall be made either of non-alloy quality steel or of non-alloy aluminium or non-age hardening aluminium alloys.
The vessel shall be made of either:
(i)
a cylindrical part of circular cross-section closed by inwardly dished and/or flat ends which revolve around the same axis as the cylindrical part; or
(ii)
two dished ends revolving around the same axis.
The maximum working pressure of the vessel shall not exceed 30 bar and the product of that pressure and the capacity of the vessel (PS x V) shall not exceed 10 000 bar.l.
The minimum working temperature must be no lower than – 50 °C and the maximum working temperature must not be higher than 300 °C for steel and 100 °C for aluminium or aluminium alloy vessels;
(b)
a ‘harmonised standard’ means a technical specification (European standard or harmonisation document) adopted by the European Committee for Standardisation (CEN), the European Committee for Electrotechnical Standardisation (Cenelec) or the European Telecommunications Standards Institute (ETSI) or by two or three of those bodies upon a remit from the Commission in accordance with Directive 98/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 June 1998 laying down a procedure for the provision of information in the field of technical standards and regulations and of rules on Information Society services(9)and the general guidelines for cooperation between the Commission, the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) and those three bodies signed on 28 March 2003.
1. Member States shall take all necessary steps to ensure that the vessels may be placed on the market and put into service only if they do not compromise the safety of persons, domestic animals or property when properly installed and maintained and used for the purposes for which they are intended.
2. The provisions of this Directive shall not affect the right of Member States to specify — with due observance of the Treaty — the requirements they deem necessary in order to ensure that workers are protected when using vessels, provided it does not mean that those vessels are modified in a way unspecified in this Directive.
1. Vessels in respect of which the product of PS x V exceeds 50 bar.l must satisfy the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I.
2. Vessels in respect of which the product of PS x V is 50 bar.l or less must be manufactured in accordance with sound engineering practice in one of the Member States and bear markings as laid down in point 1 of Annex II, with the exception of the ‘CE’ marking referred to in Article 16.
Member States shall not impede the placing on the market and the putting into service in their territory of vessels which satisfy the requirements of this Directive.
1. Member States shall presume that vessels bearing the ‘CE’ marking comply with all the provisions of this Directive.
Conformity of vessels with the national standards which transpose the harmonised standards, the reference numbers of which have been published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union, shall result in a presumption of conformity to the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I.
Member States shall publish the reference numbers of such national standards.
2. Member States shall presume that vessels for which the standards referred to in the second subparagraph of paragraph 1 do not exist or in respect of which the manufacturer has not applied or has only partially applied such standards, comply with the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, where, after receipt of an EC type-examination certificate, their conformity with the approved model has been certified by the affixation of the ‘CE’ marking.
3. Where vessels are subject to other Directives covering other aspects and which also provide for the affixing of the ‘CE’ marking, the latter shall indicate that the vessels in question are also presumed to conform to the provisions of those other Directives.
However, where one or more of those Directives allow the manufacturer, during a transitional period, to choose which arrangements to apply, the ‘CE’ marking shall indicate conformity only to the Directives applied by the manufacturer. In this case, particulars of the Directives applied, as published in theOfficial Journal of the European Union, shall be given in the documents, notices or instructions required by the Directives and accompanying such vessels.
Where a Member State or the Commission considers that the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1) do not entirely meet the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, the Commission or the Member State concerned shall bring the matter before the standing committee set up under Article 5 of Directive 98/34/EC, hereinafter referred to as ‘the committee’, giving the reasons therefor.
The committee shall deliver an opinion without delay.
In the light of the committee’s opinion, the Commission shall inform the Member States whether or not it is necessary to withdraw those standards from the publications referred to in Article 5(1).
1. Where a Member State finds that vessels bearing the ‘CE’ marking and used in accordance with their intended purpose might compromise the safety of persons, domestic animals or property, it shall take all appropriate measures to withdraw those products from the market or to prohibit or restrict their being placed on the market.
The Member State concerned shall immediately inform the Commission of any such measure, indicating the reasons for its decision, and in particular whether non-conformity is due to:
(a)
failure to meet the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I, where the vessel does not meet the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1);
(b)
incorrect application of the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1);
(c)
shortcomings in the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1).
2. The Commission shall enter into consultation with the parties concerned as soon as possible. Where, after such consultation, the Commission finds that any measure as referred to in paragraph 1 is justified, it shall immediately so inform the Member State that took the action and the other Member States.
Where the decision referred to in paragraph 1 is attributed to shortcomings in the standards, the Commission, after consulting the parties concerned, shall bring the matter before the committee within two months if the Member State which has taken the measures intends to maintain them and shall set in motion the procedure referred to in Article 6.
3. Where a vessel which does not comply bears the ‘CE’ marking, the competent Member State shall take appropriate action against whomsoever has affixed the marking and shall inform the Commission and the other Member States thereof.
4. The Commission shall ensure that the Member States are kept informed of the progress and outcome of the procedure referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3.
1. Prior to production of pressure vessels of which the product of PS x V exceeds 50 bar.l, manufactured in accordance with the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1), the manufacturer, or his authorised representative established within the Community, shall at his own choice either:
(a)
inform an approved inspection body as referred to in Article 9, which, after examining the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II, shall draw up a certificate of adequacy attesting that the schedule is satisfactory; or
(b)
submit a prototype vessel for the EC type-examination referred to in Article 10.
2. Prior to production of pressure vessels of which the product of PS x V exceeds 50 bar.l, not manufactured, or manufactured only partly, in accordance with the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1), the manufacturer, or his authorised representative established within the Community, shall submit a prototype vessel for the EC type-examination referred to in Article 10.
3. Vessels manufactured in accordance with the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1) or with the approved prototype shall, prior to their being placed on the market, be subject:
(a)
to the EC verification referred to in Article 11 where the product of PS x V exceeds 3 000 bar.l;
(b)
at the choice of the manufacturer, where the product of PS x V does not exceed 3 000 bar.l but exceeds 50 bar.l, either:
(i)
to the EC declaration of conformity referred to in Article 12; or
(ii)
to the EC verification referred to in Article 11.
4. The records and correspondence relating to the certification procedures referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 3 shall be drafted in an official language of the Member State in which the approved inspection body is established or in a language accepted by that body.
1. Member States shall notify the Commission and the other Member States of the approved inspection bodies which they have appointed to carry out the procedures referred to in Article 8(1), (2) and (3) together with the specific tasks which those bodies have been appointed to carry out and the identification numbers assigned to them beforehand by the Commission.
The Commission shall publish in theOfficial Journal of the European Uniona list of the notified bodies with their identification numbers and the tasks for which they have been notified. The Commission shall ensure that this list is kept up to date.
2. For the purposes of approval of the bodies referred to in paragraph 1, Member States shall meet the minimum criteria set out in Annex III.
3. A Member State which has approved an inspection body shall withdraw approval if it finds that the body no longer meets the minimum criteria set out in Annex III.
It shall immediately inform the Commission and the other Member States accordingly.
1. EC type-examination is the procedure whereby an approved inspection body ascertains and certifies that a prototype vessel satisfies the provisions of this Directive which apply to it.
2. The application for EC type-examination shall be lodged by the manufacturer or by his authorised representative with a single approved inspection body in respect of a prototype vessel or of a prototype representing a family of vessels. That authorised representative must be established in the Community.
The application shall include:
(a)
the name and address of the manufacturer or of his authorised representative and the place of manufacture of the vessels;
(b)
the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II.
It shall be accompanied by a vessel which is representative of the production envisaged.
3. The approved inspection body shall carry out the EC type-examination in the manner referred to in the second and third subparagraphs.
It shall examine not only the design and manufacturing schedule in order to check its conformity, but also the vessel submitted.
When examining the vessel, the body shall:
(a)
verify that the vessel has been manufactured in conformity with the design and manufacturing schedule and may safely be used under its intended working conditions;
(b)
perform appropriate examinations and tests to check that the vessel complies with the essential requirements applicable to it.
4. If the prototype complies with the provisions applicable to it the approved inspection body shall draw up an EC type-examination certificate which shall be forwarded to the applicant. That certificate shall state the conclusions of the examination, indicate any conditions to which its issue may be subject and be accompanied by the descriptions and drawings necessary for identification of the approved prototype.
The Commission, the other approved inspection bodies and the other Member States may obtain a copy of the certificate and, on a reasoned request, a copy of the design and manufacturing schedule and the reports on the examinations and tests carried out.
5. An approved inspection body which refuses to issue an EC type-examination certificate shall so inform the other approved inspection bodies.
An approved inspection body which withdraws an EC type-examination certificate shall so inform the Member State which approved it. The latter shall inform the other Member States and the Commission thereof, giving the reasons for the decision.
1. EC verification is the procedure whereby a manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community ensures and declares that the vessels which have been checked in accordance with paragraph 3 are in conformity with the type described in the EC type-examination certificate or with the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II having received a certificate of adequacy.
2. The manufacturer shall take all necessary measures for the manufacturing process to ensure that the vessels conform to the type described in the EC type-examination certificate or to the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II. The manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community shall affix the ‘CE’ marking to each vessel and draw up a declaration of conformity.
3. The approved inspection body shall carry out the appropriate examinations and tests in order to check the conformity of the vessels with the requirements of this Directive by examination and testing of vessels in accordance with the second to tenth subparagraphs.
The manufacturer shall present his vessels in the form of uniform batches and shall take all necessary measures in order that the manufacturing process ensures the uniformity of each batch produced.
Those batches shall be accompanied by the EC type-examination certificate referred to in Article 10 or, where the vessels are not manufactured in accordance with an approved prototype, by the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II. In the latter case the approved inspection body shall, prior to EC verification, examine the schedule in order to certify its conformity.
When a batch is examined, the approved inspection body shall ensure that the vessels have been manufactured and checked in accordance with the design and manufacturing schedule, and shall perform a hydrostatic test or a pneumatic test of equivalent effect on each vessel in the batch at a pressure Ph equal to 1,5 times the vessel’s design pressure in order to check its soundness. The pneumatic test shall be subject to acceptance of the test safety procedures by the Member State in which the test is performed.
Moreover, the approved inspection body shall carry out tests on test-pieces taken from a representative production test-piece or from a vessel, as the manufacturer chooses, in order to examine the weld quality. The tests shall be carried out on longitudinal welds. However, where differing weld techniques are used for longitudinal and circular welds, the tests shall be repeated on the circular welds.
For the vessels referred to in point 2.1.2 of Annex I, these tests on test-pieces shall be replaced by a hydrostatic test on five vessels taken at random from each batch in order to check that they conform to the essential safety requirements set out in point 2.1.2 of Annex I.
In the case of accepted batches, the approved inspection body shall affix its identification number, or cause that number to be affixed, to each vessel and shall draw up a written certificate of conformity relating to the tests carried out. All vessels in the batch may be placed on the market except for those which have not successfully undergone a hydrostatic test or a pneumatic test.
If a batch is rejected, the approved inspection body shall take appropriate measures to prevent the placing on the market of that batch. In the event of frequent rejection of batches, the approved inspection body may suspend the statistical verification.
The manufacturer may, under the responsibility of the approved inspection body, affix the latter’s identification number during the manufacturing process.
The manufacturer or his authorised representative must be able to supply on request the approved inspection body’s certificates of conformity referred to in the seventh subparagraph.
1. A manufacturer fulfilling the obligations arising under Article 13 shall affix the ‘CE’ marking provided for in Article 16 to vessels which he declares to be in conformity with:
(a)
the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II in respect of which a certificate of adequacy has been drawn up; or
(b)
an approved prototype.
2. By the EC declaration of conformity procedure the manufacturer becomes subject to EC surveillance, in cases where the product of PS x V exceeds 200 bar.l.
The purpose of EC surveillance is to ensure, as required by the second paragraph of Article 14, that the manufacturer duly fulfils the obligations arising under Article 13(2). Surveillance shall be performed by the approved inspection body which issued the EC type-examination certificate referred to in the first subparagraph of Article 10(4) where the vessels have been manufactured in accordance with an approved prototype or, if this is not the case, by the approved body to which the design and manufacturing schedule was sent in accordance with Article 8(1)(a).
1. Where a manufacturer makes use of the procedure referred to in Article 12, he shall, before commencing manufacture, send the approved inspection body which issued the EC type-examination certificate or the certificate of adequacy a document describing the manufacturing processes and all of the predetermined systematic measures taken to ensure conformity of the pressure vessels to the standards referred to in Article 5(1) or the approved prototype.
2. The document referred to in paragraph 1 shall include:
(a)
a description of the means of manufacture and checking appropriate to the construction of the vessels;
(b)
an inspection document describing the appropriate examinations and tests to be carried out during manufacture, together with the procedures in respect thereof and the frequency with which they are to be performed;
(c)
an undertaking to carry out the examinations and tests in accordance with the inspection document referred to in point (b) and to have a hydrostatic test or, subject to the agreement of the Member State, a pneumatic test carried out on each vessel manufactured at a test pressure equal to 1,5 times the design pressure;
those examinations and tests shall be carried out under the responsibility of qualified staff who are sufficiently independent from production personnel, and shall be the subject of a report;
(d)
the addresses of the places of manufacture and storage and the date on which manufacture is to commence.
3. When the product of PS x V exceeds 200 bar.l, manufacturers shall authorise access to the said places of manufacture and storage by the body responsible for EC surveillance, for inspection purposes, and shall allow that body to select sample vessels and shall provide it with all necessary information, and in particular:
(a)
the design and manufacturing schedule;
(b)
the inspection report;
(c)
the EC type-examination certificate or certificate of adequacy, where appropriate;
(d)
a report on the examinations and tests carried out.
The approved inspection body which issued the EC type-examination certificate or certificate of adequacy shall, before the date on which any manufacture begins, examine both the document referred to in Article 13(1) and the design and manufacturing schedule referred to in point 3 of Annex II, in order to certify its conformity, where vessels are not manufactured in accordance with an approved prototype.
In addition, where the product of PS x V exceeds 200 bar.l, that body shall during manufacture:
(a)
ensure that the manufacturer actually checks series-produced vessels in accordance with Article 13(2)(c);
(b)
take random samples at the places of manufacture or at the place of storage of vessels for inspection purposes.
The approved inspection body shall supply the Member State which approved it and, on request, the other approved inspection bodies, the other Member States and the Commission, with a copy of the inspection report.
Without prejudice to Article 7:
(a)
where a Member State establishes that the ‘CE’ marking has been affixed unduly, the manufacturer or his authorised representative established within the Community shall be obliged to make the product conform with the provisions concerning the ‘CE’ marking and to end the infringement under the conditions imposed by that Member State;
(b)
where the non-conformity continues, the Member State must take all appropriate measures to restrict or prohibit the placing on the market of the product in question or to ensure that it is withdrawn from the market in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 7.
1. The ‘CE’ marking and the inscriptions provided for in point 1 of Annex II, shall be affixed in a visible, legible and indelible form to the vessel or to a data plate attached to the vessel in such a way that it cannot be removed.
The ‘CE’ marking shall consist of the initials ‘CE’ in the form shown in the specimen in point 1.1 of Annex II. The ‘CE’ marking shall be followed by the identification number referred to in Article 9(1) of the approved inspection body responsible for ‘CE’ verifications or ‘CE’ surveillance.
2. The affixing on the vessels of markings which are likely to deceive third parties as to the meaning and form of the ‘CE’ marking shall be prohibited. Any other marking may be affixed to the vessels or the data plate provided that the visibility and legibility of the ‘CE’ marking are not thereby reduced.
Any decision taken pursuant to this Directive which results in restrictions on the placing on the market or the putting into service of a vessel shall state the exact grounds on which it is based. Such a decision shall be notified without delay to the party concerned, who shall at the same time be informed of the judicial remedies available to him under the laws in force in the Member State in question and of the time limits to which such remedies are subject.
Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
Directive 87/404/EEC, as amended by the Directives listed in Annex IV, Part A, is repealed, without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time limits for transposition into national law and application of the Directives set out in Annex IV, Part B.
References to the repealed Directive shall be construed as references to this Directive and shall be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex V.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in theOfficial Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

ESSENTIAL SAFETY REQUIREMENTS

ANNEX I(referred to in Article 3(1))1. MATERIALSMaterials must be selected according to the intended use of the vessels and in accordance with points 1.1 to 1.4.
1.1. Pressurised parts
The materials referred to in Article 1 used for manufacturing the pressurised parts of the vessels must be:

(a) | capable of being welded;
(b) | ductile and tough, so that a rupture at minimum working temperature does not give rise to either fragmentation or brittle-type fracture;
(c) | not adversely affected by ageing.For steel vessels, the materials must in addition meet the requirements set out in point 1.1.1 and, for aluminium or aluminium alloy vessels, those set out in point 1.1.2.
They must be accompanied by an inspection slip as described in Annex II, drawn up by the producer of the materials.
1.1.1. Steel vessels
Non-alloy quality steels shall meet the following requirements:

(a) | they must be non-effervescent and supplied after normalisation treatment, or in an equivalent state;
(b) | the content per product of carbon must be less than 0,25 % and that of sulphur and phosphorus must each be less than 0,05 %;
(c) | they must have the following mechanical properties per product:—the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2,—the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %,—the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked. | — | the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2, | — | the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, | — | if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, | thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 22 %, | thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 17 %, | — | if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, | thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 20 %, | thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 15 %, | — | the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked.
— | the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be less than 580 N/mm2,
— | the elongation after rupture must be:—if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %,—if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, | — | if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, | thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 22 %, | thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 17 %, | — | if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, | thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 20 %, | thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 15 %,
— | if test pieces are taken parallel to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 22 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 17 %, | thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 22 %, | thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 17 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 22 %,
thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 17 %,
— | if test pieces are taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling:thickness ≥ 3 mm:A≥ 20 %,thickness < 3 mm:A80 mm≥ 15 %, | thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 20 %, | thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 15 %,
thickness ≥ 3 mm: | A | ≥ 20 %,
thickness < 3 mm: | A80 mm | ≥ 15 %,
— | the average failure energy KCV for three longitudinal test pieces at minimum working temperature must not be less than 35 J/cm2. Not more than one of the three figures may be less than 35 J/cm2, with a minimum of 25 J/cm2.In the case of steels used in the manufacture of vessels the minimum working temperature of which is lower than – 10 °C and the wall thickness of which exceeds 5 mm, this property must be checked.1.1.2. Aluminium vessels
Non-alloy aluminium must have an aluminium content of at least 99,5 % and the alloys referred to in Article 1(3)(a) must display adequate resistance to intercrystalline corrosion at maximum working temperature.
Moreover, these materials must satisfy the following requirements:

(a) | they must be supplied in an annealed state; and
(b) | they must have the following mechanical characteristics per product:—the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2,—the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. | — | the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2, | — | the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. | — | A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling, | — | A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— | the maximum tensile strength Rm,maxmust be no more than 350 N/mm2,
— | the elongation after rupture must be:—A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,—A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling. | — | A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling, | — | A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.
— | A ≥ 16 % if the test piece is taken parallel to the direction of rolling,
— | A ≥ 14 % if the test piece is taken perpendicular to the direction of rolling.1.2. Welding materials
The welding materials used to manufacture the welds on or of the simple pressure vessel must be appropriate to and compatible with the materials to be welded.
1.3. Accessories contributing to the strength of the vessel
These accessories (for example bolts and nuts) must be made of a material specified in point 1.1 or of other kinds of steel, aluminium or an appropriate aluminium alloy compatible with materials used for the manufacture of pressurised parts.
The latter materials must at minimum working temperature have an appropriate elongation after rupture and toughness.
1.4. Non-pressurised parts
All unpressurised parts of welded vessels must be of materials which are compatible with that of the components to which they are welded.
2. VESSEL DESIGNThe manufacturer must, when designing the vessel, define the use to which it will be put, and select:

(a) | the minimum working temperature Tmin;
(b) | the maximum working temperature Tmax;
(c) | the maximum working pressure PS.However, should a minimum working temperature exceeding – 10 °C be selected, the qualities required of the materials must be satisfied at – 10 °C.
The manufacturer must also take account of the following provisions:

— | it must be possible to inspect the inside of vessels,
— | it must be possible to drain the vessels,
— | the mechanical qualities must be maintained throughout the period of use of the vessel for the intended purpose,
— | the vessels must, bearing in mind their prescribed use, be adequately protected against corrosion,and the fact that under the conditions of use envisaged:

— | the vessels must not be subjected to stresses likely to impair their safety in use,
— | internal pressure must not permanently exceed the maximum working pressure PS. However, it may momentarily do so by up to 10 %.Circular and longitudinal seams must be made using full penetration welds or welds of equivalent effectiveness. Convex ends other than hemispherical ones must have a cylindrical edge.
2.1. Wall thickness
If the product of PS × V is not more than 3 000 bar.l, the manufacturer must select one of the methods described in points 2.1.1 and 2.1.2 for determining vessel wall thickness; if the product of PS × V is more than 3 000 bar.l, or if the maximum working temperature exceeds 100 °C, such thickness must be determined by the method described in point 2.1.1.
The actual wall thickness of the cylindrical section and ends shall, however, be not less than 2 mm in the case of steel vessels and not less than 3 mm in the case of aluminium or aluminium alloy vessels.
2.1.1. Calculation method
The minimum thickness of pressurised parts must be calculated having regard to the intensity of the stresses and to the following provisions:

(a) | the calculation pressure to be taken into account must not be less than the maximum working pressure PS selected;
(b) | the permissible general membrane stress must not exceed the lower of the values 0,6 RETor 0,3 Rm. The manufacturer must use the RETand Rmminimum values guaranteed by the material manufacturer in order to determine the permissible stress.However, where the cylindrical portion of the vessel has one or more longitudinal welds made using a non-automatic welding process, the thickness calculated as referred to in the first paragraph must be multiplied by the coefficient 1,15.
2.1.2. Experimental method
Wall thickness must be so determined as to enable the vessels to resist at ambient temperature a pressure equal to at least five times the maximum working pressure, with a permanent circumferential deformation factor of no more than 1 %.
3. MANUFACTURING PROCESSESVessels shall be constructed and subjected to production checks in accordance with the design and manufacturing record referred to in point 3 of Annex II.
3.1. Preparation of the component parts
Preparation of the component parts (for example forming and chamfering) must not give rise to surface defects or cracks or changes in the mechanical characteristics likely to be detrimental to the safety of the vessels.
3.2. Welds on pressurised parts
The characteristics of welds and adjacent zones must be similar to those of the welded materials and must be free of any surface or internal defects detrimental to the safety of the vessels.
Welds must be performed by qualified welders or operators possessing the appropriate level of competence, in accordance with approved welding processes. Such approval and qualification tests must be carried out by approved inspection bodies.
The manufacturer must also, during manufacture, ensure consistent weld quality by conducting appropriate tests using adequate procedures. These tests must be the subject of a report.
4. PUTTING INTO SERVICE OF THE VESSELSVessels must be accompanied by the instructions drawn up by the manufacturer, as referred to in point 2 of Annex II.

‘CE’ MARKING, INSCRIPTIONS, INSTRUCTIONS, DESIGN AND MANUFACTURE SCHEDULES, DEFINITIONS AND SYMBOLS

ANNEX II1. ‘CE’ MARKING AND INSCRIPTIONS1.1.
‘CE’ marking
The ‘CE’ marking shall consist of the initials ‘CE’ in the following form:
If the ‘CE’ marking is reduced or enlarged the proportions given in the graduated drawing set out in this point must be respected.
The various components of the ‘CE’ marking must have substantially the same vertical dimension, which may not be less than 5 mm.
1.2. Inscriptions
The vessel or data plate must bear at least the following information:

(a) | the maximum working pressure (PS in bar);
(b) | the maximum working temperature (Tmaxin °C);
(c) | the minimum working temperature (Tminin °C);
(d) | the capacity of the vessel (V in l);
(e) | the name or mark of the manufacturer;
(f) | the type and serial or batch identification of the vessel;
(g) | the last two digits of the year in which the ‘CE’ marking was affixed.Where the data plate is used, it must be so designed that it cannot be reused and must include a vacant space to enable other information to be provided.
2. INSTRUCTIONSThe instructions must contain the following information:

(a) | the particulars given in point 1 except for the vessel’s serial identification;
(b) | the intended use of the vessel;
(c) | the maintenance and installation requirements for vessel safety.They must be in the official language or languages of the country of destination.
3. DESIGN AND MANUFACTURING SCHEDULESThe design and manufacturing schedules must contain a description of the techniques and operations employed in order to meet the essential safety requirements set out in Annex I or the harmonised standards referred to in Article 5(1), and in particular:

(a) | a detailed manufacturing drawing of the vessel type;
(b) | the instructions;
(c) | a document describing:—the materials selected,—the welding processes selected,—the checks selected,—any pertinent details as to the vessel design. | — | the materials selected, | — | the welding processes selected, | — | the checks selected, | — | any pertinent details as to the vessel design.
— | the materials selected,
— | the welding processes selected,
— | the checks selected,
— | any pertinent details as to the vessel design.When the procedures laid down in Articles 11 to 14 are applied, the schedule must also include:

(a) | the certificates relating to the suitable qualification of the welding operations and of the welders or operators;
(b) | the inspection slip for the materials used in the manufacture of parts and assemblies contributing to the strength of the pressure vessel;
(c) | a report on the examinations and tests performed or a description of the proposed checks.4. DEFINITIONS AND SYMBOLS4.1. Definitions

| (a) | The design pressure ‘P’ is the gauge pressure chosen by the manufacturer and used to determine the thickness of the vessel’s pressurised parts.
| (b) | The maximum working pressure ‘PS’ is the maximum gauge pressure which may be exerted under normal conditions of use of the vessel.
| (c) | The minimum working temperature Tminis the lowest stabilised temperature which the wall of the vessel may attain under normal conditions of use.
| (d) | The maximum working temperature Tmaxis the highest stabilised temperature which the wall of the vessel may attain under normal conditions of use.
| (e) | The yield strength ‘RET’ is the value at the maximum working temperature Tmaxof:—the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point,—the proof stress Rp0,2, or—the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium. | — | the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point, | — | the proof stress Rp0,2, or | — | the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium.
— | the upper yield point ReH, for a material with both a lower and an upper yield point,
— | the proof stress Rp0,2, or
— | the proof stress Rp1,0 in the case of non-alloy aluminium.
| (f) | Families of vessels:Vessels form part of the same family if they differ from the prototype only in diameter, provided that the permissible requirements referred to in points 2.1.1 and 2.1.2 of Annex I are complied with, and/or in the length of their cylindrical portion within the following limits:—where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring,—where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.Variations in length causing the apertures and/or penetrations to be modified must be shown in the drawing for each variant. | — | where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring, | — | where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.
— | where a prototype has one or more shell rings in addition to the ends, variants must have at least one shell ring,
— | where a prototype has just two dished ends, variants must have no shell rings.
| (g) | A batch of vessels consists at the most of 3 000 vessels of the model of the same type.
| (h) | There is series manufacture within the meaning of this Directive if more than one vessel of the same type is manufactured during a given period by a continuous manufacturing process, in accordance with a common design and using the same manufacturing processes.
| (i) | Inspection slip: document by which the producer certifies that the products delivered meet the requirements of the order and in which he sets out the results of the routine in-plant inspection test, in particular chemical composition and mechanical characteristics performed on products made by the same production process as the supply, but not necessarily on the products delivered.4.2. Symbols

A | elongation after rupture | %
A 80 mm | elongation after rupture (Lo= 80 mm) | %
KCV | rupture energy | J/cm2
P | design pressure | Bar
PS | maximum working pressure | Bar
Ph | hydrostatic or pneumatic test pressure | Bar
Rp0,2 | proof stress at 0,2 % | N/mm2
RET | yield strength at maximum working temperature | N/mm2
ReH | upper yield point | N/mm2
Rm | tensile strength | N/mm2
Rm, max | maximum tensile strength | N/mm2
Rp1,0 | proof stress at 1,0 % | N/mm2
Tmax | maximum working temperature | °C
Tmin | minimum working temperature | °C
V | capacity of the vessel | l

MINIMUM CRITERIA TO BE MET BY MEMBER STATES FOR THE APPROVAL OF INSPECTION BODIES

ANNEX III(referred to in Article 9(2))
| 1. | The approved inspection body, its director and the staff responsible for carrying out the verification tests shall not be the designer, manufacturer, supplier or installer of vessels which they inspect, nor the authorised representative of any of those parties. They shall not become directly involved in the design, construction, marketing or maintenance of the vessels, nor represent the parties engaged in those activities. This does not preclude the possibility of exchanges of technical information between the manufacturer and the approved inspection body.
| 2. | The approved inspection body and its staff must carry out the verification tests with the highest degree of professional integrity and technical competence and must be free from all pressures and inducements, particularly financial, which might influence their judgment or the results of the inspection, especially from persons or groups of persons with an interest in the result of verifications.
| 3. | The approved inspection body must have at its disposal the necessary staff and the necessary facilities to enable it to perform properly the administrative and technical tasks connected with verification; it must also have access to the equipment required for special verification.
| 4. | The staff responsible for inspection must have:(a)sound technical and professional training;(b)satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests;(c)the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests. | (a) | sound technical and professional training; | (b) | satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests; | (c) | the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests.
(a) | sound technical and professional training;
(b) | satisfactory knowledge of the requirements of the tests they carry out and adequate experience of such tests;
(c) | the ability to draw up the certificates, records and reports required to authenticate the performance of the tests.
| 5. | The impartiality of inspection staff must be guaranteed. Their remuneration must not depend on the number of tests carried out or on the results of such tests.
| 6. | The approved inspection body must take out liability insurance unless its liability is assumed by the State in accordance with national law, or the Member State itself is directly responsible for the tests.
| 7. | The staff of the approved inspection body is bound to observe professional secrecy with regard to all information gained in carrying out its tasks (except vis-à-vis the competent administrative authorities of the State in which its activities are carried out) under this Directive or any provision of national law giving effect to it.

PART A

ANNEX IV
Repealed Directive with list of its successive amendments
(referred to in Article 19)
Council Directive 87/404/EEC(OJ L 220, 8.8.1987, p. 48) |
Council Directive 90/488/EEC(OJ L 270, 2.10.1990, p. 25) |
Council Directive 93/68/EEC(OJ L 220, 30.8.1993, p. 1) | Article 1, point 1, and Article 2 onlyPART B
List of time limits for transposition into national law and application
(referred to in Article 19)
Directive | Time limit for transposition | Date of application
87/404/EEC | 31 December 1989 | 1 July 1990(1)
90/488/EEC | 1 July 1991 | —
93/68/EEC | 30 June 1994 | 1 January 1995(2)
(1) In accordance with the third subparagraph of Article 18(2), Member States shall, for the period up to 1 July 1992, permit the placing on the market and/or in service of vessels conforming to the rules in force in their territories before 1 July 1990.
(2) In accordance with Article 14(2), until 1 January 1997 Member States shall allow the placing on the market and the bringing into service of products which comply with the marking arrangements in force before 1 January 1995.
ANNEX V
CORRELATION TABLE

Directive 87/404/EEC | This Directive
Recital 5, fifth sentence | Article 1(3), point (b)
Article 1(1) | Article 1(1)
Article 1(2), first subparagraph | Article 1(3), point (a), first subparagraph
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, first indent | Article 1(3), point (a), second subparagraph
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, second indent, first and second sub-indents | Article 1(3), point (a), third subparagraph, points (i) and (ii)
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, third indent | Article 1(3), point (a), fourth subparagraph
Article 1(2), second subparagraph, fourth indent | Article 1(3), point (a), fifth subparagraph
Article 1(3), first, second and third indents | Article 1(2), points (a), (b) and (c)
Articles 2, 3 and 4 | Articles 2, 3 and 4
Article 5(1) | Article 5(1)
Article 5(2) | Article 5(2)
Article 5(3), points (a) and (b) | Article 5(3), first and second subparagraphs
Article 6 | Article 6
Article 7(1) | Article 7(1)
Article 7(2), first and second sentences | Article 7(2), first subparagraph
Article 7(2), third sentence | Article 7(2), second subparagraph
Article 7(3) | Article 7(3)
Article 7(4) | Article 7(4)
Article 8(1), introductory wording and point (a), introductory wording | Article 8(1), introductory wording
Article 8(1), point (a), first and second indents | Article 8(1), points (a) and (b)
Article 8(1), point (b) | Article 8(2)
Article 8(2), point (a) | Article 8(3), point (a)
Article 8(2), point (b), first and second indents | Article 8(3), points (b)(i) and (ii)
Article 8(3) | Article 8(4)
Article 9 | Article 9
Article 10(1) | Article 10(1)
Article 10(2), first subparagraph | Article 10(2), first subparagraph
Article 10(2), second subparagraph, first and second indents | Article 10(2), second subparagraph, points (a) and (b)
Article 10(2), third subparagraph | Article 10(2), third subparagraph
Article 10(3), first subparagraph | Article 10(3), first subparagraph
Article 10(3), second subparagraph | Article 10(3), second subparagraph
Article 10(3), third subparagraph, points (a) and (b) | Article 10(3), third subparagraph, points (a) and (b)
Article 10(4) | Article 10(4)
Article 10(5), first sentence | Article 10(5), first subparagraph
Article 10(5), second and third sentences | Article 10(5), second subparagraph
Article 11(1) and (2) | Article 11(1) and (2)
Article 11(3), introductory wording | Article 11(3), first subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.1 | Article 11(3), second subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.2 | Article 11(3), third subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.3, first subparagraph | Article 11(3), fourth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.3, second subparagraph | Article 11(3), fifth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.3, third subparagraph | Article 11(3), sixth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.4, first subparagraph | Article 11(3), seventh subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.4, second subparagraph | Article 11(3), eighth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.4, third subparagraph | Article 11(3), ninth subparagraph
Article 11(3), point 3.5 | Article 11(3), tenth subparagraph
Article 12(1), first subparagraph, first and second indents | Article 12(1), points (a) and (b)
Article 12(1), second subparagraph | Article 12(2), first subparagraph
Article 12(2) | Article 12(2), second subparagraph
Article 13(1), first subparagraph | Article 13(1)
Article 13(1), second subparagraph | Article 13(2)
Article 13(2), indents 1 to 4 | Article 13(3), points (a) to (d)
Article 14(1) | Article 14, first paragraph
Article 14(2), first subparagraph, first and second indents | Article 14, second paragraph, points (a) and (b)
Article 14(2), second subparagraph | Article 14, third paragraph
Articles 15, 16 and 17 | Articles 15, 16 and 17
Article 18(1) | —
Article 18(2) | Article 18
— | Article 19
— | Article 20
Article 19 | Article 21
Annex I, point 1 | Annex I, point 1.
Annex I, point 1.1, first paragraph, first, second and third indents | Annex I, point 1.1., first paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex I, point 1.1, second and third paragraphs | Annex I, point 1.1., second and third paragraphs
Annex I, points 1.1.1 and 1.1.2 | Annex I, points 1.1.1 and 1.1.2
Annex I, points 1.2, 1.3 and 1.4 | Annex I, points 1.2, 1.3 and 1.4
Annex I, point 2, first paragraph, first, second and third indents | Annex I, point 2, first paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex I, point 2, second, third and fourth paragraphs | Annex I, point 2, second, third and fourth paragraphs
Annex I, points 2.1, 3 and 4 | Annex I, points 2.1, 3 and 4
Annex II, point 1 | Annex II, point 1
Annex II, point 1.a, first, second and third indents | Annex II, point 1.1, first, second and third paragraphs
Annex II, point 1.b, first paragraph, indents 1 to 7 | Annex II, point 1.2, first paragraph, points (a) to (g)
Annex II, point 1.b, second paragraph | Annex II, point 1.2, second paragraph
Annex II, point 2, first paragraph, first, second and third indents | Annex II, point 2, first paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex II, point 2, second paragraph | Annex II, point 2, second paragraph
Annex II, point 3, first paragraph | Annex II, point 3, first paragraph
Annex II, point 3, second paragraph, points (i), (ii) and (iii) | Annex II, point 3, second paragraph, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex II, point 4 | Annex II, point 4
Annex III, points 1, 2 and 3 | Annex III, points 1, 2 and 3
Annex III, point 4, first, second and third indents | Annex III, point 4, points (a), (b) and (c)
Annex III, points 5, 6 and 7 | Annex III, points 5, 6 and 7
— | Annex IV
— | Annex V

Pending: 32009L0077

2.7.2009 EN Official Journal of the European Union L 172/23
(1) Commission Regulations (EC) No 451/2000(2)and (EC) No 1490/2002(3)lay down the detailed rules for the implementation of the third stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC and establish a list of active substances to be assessed, with a view to their possible inclusion in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC. That list includes chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron.
(2) For those active substances the effects on human health and the environment have been assessed in accordance with the provisions laid down in Regulations (EC) No 451/2000 and (EC) No 1490/2002 for a range of uses proposed by the notifiers. Moreover, those Regulations designate the rapporteur Member States which have to submit the relevant assessment reports and recommendations to the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) in accordance with Article 10(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1490/2002. For chlorsulfuron and cyromazine the rapporteur Member State was Greece and all relevant information was submitted on 27 July 2007 and on 31 August 2007. For dimethachlor and penconazole the rapporteur Member State was Germany and all relevant information was submitted on 2 May 2007 and on 19 June 2007 respectively. For etofenprox the rapporteur Member State was Italy and all relevant information was submitted on 15 July 2005. For lufenuron the rapporteur Member State was Portugal and all relevant information was submitted on 20 September 2006. For tri-allate the rapporteur Member State was the United Kingdom and all relevant information was submitted on 6 August 2007. For triflusulfuron the rapporteur Member State was France and all relevant information was submitted on 26 July 2007.
(3) The assessment reports have been peer reviewed by the Member States and the EFSA and presented to the Commission on 26 November 2008 for chlorsulfuron, on 17 September 2008 for cyromazine and for dimethachlor, on 19 December 2008 for etofenprox, on 30 September 2008 for lufenuron and triflusulfuron, on 25 September 2008 for penconazole and on 26 September 2008 for tri-allate in the format of the EFSA Scientific Reports(4). These reports have been reviewed by the Member States and the Commission within the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health and finalised on 26 February 2009 in the format of the Commission review reports for chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron and on 13 March 2009 for etofenprox.
(4) It has appeared from the various examinations made that plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron may be expected to satisfy, in general, the requirements laid down in Article 5(1)(a) and (b) of Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular with regard to the uses which were examined and detailed in the Commission review reports. It is therefore appropriate to include these active substances in Annex I, in order to ensure that in all Member States the authorisations of plant protection products containing these active substances can be granted in accordance with the provisions of that Directive.
(5) Without prejudice to that conclusion, it is appropriate to obtain further information on certain specific points. Article 6(1) of Directive 91/414/EC provides that inclusion of a substance in Annex I may be subject to conditions. Therefore, for lufenuron, dimethachlor and chlorsulfuron the notifiers should be required to submit further information on the chemical specification of the active substances as manufactured. Furthermore, for cyromazine and penconazole it is appropriate to require that the notifiers submit further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite NOA 435343 (for cyromazine) and U1 (for penconazole) and on the risk to aquatic organisms. Moreover, it is appropriate as regards tri-allate, to require that the notifier submit further information on the primary plant metabolism, the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine, the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains, the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms. In addition, it is appropriate for the etofenprox to require that the notifier submit further information on the risk to aquatic organisms, including the risk to sediment dwellers, further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study) and biomagnification. Finally, for dimethachlor, chlorsulfuron and triflusulfuron, the notifiers should be required to submit further information on the toxicological relevance of metabolites in case the substance is classified as carcinogenic category 3.
(6) A reasonable period should be allowed to elapse before an active substance is included in Annex I in order to permit Member States and the interested parties to prepare themselves to meet the new requirements which will result from the inclusion.
(7) Without prejudice to the obligations defined by Directive 91/414/EEC as a consequence of including an active substance in Annex I, Member States should be allowed a period of six months after inclusion to review existing authorisations of plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron to ensure that the requirements laid down by Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular in its Article 13 and the relevant conditions set out in Annex I, are satisfied. Member States should vary, replace or withdraw, as appropriate, existing authorisations, in accordance with the provisions of Directive 91/414/EEC. By way of derogation from the above deadline, a longer period should be provided for the submission and assessment of the complete Annex III dossier of each plant protection product for each intended use in accordance with the uniform principles laid down in Directive 91/414/EEC.
(8) The experience gained from previous inclusions in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC of active substances assessed in the framework of Commission Regulation (EEC) No 3600/92(5)has shown that difficulties can arise in interpreting the duties of holders of existing authorisations in relation to access to data. In order to avoid further difficulties it therefore appears necessary to clarify the duties of the Member States, especially the duty to verify that the holder of an authorisation demonstrates access to a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive. However, this clarification does not impose any new obligations on Member States or holders of authorisations compared to the directives which have been adopted until now amending Annex I.
(9) It is therefore appropriate to amend Directive 91/414/EEC accordingly.
(10) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
(a) in the case of a product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as the only active substance, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation 30 June 2014 at the latest; or
(b) in the case of a product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as one of several active substances, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 30 June 2014 or by the date fixed for such an amendment or withdrawal in the respective Directive or Directives which added the relevant substance or substances to Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC, whichever is the latest.
No Common Name, Identification Numbers IUPAC Name Purity(1) Entry into force Expiration of inclusion Specific provisions
‘287 ChlorsulfuronCAS No 64902-72-3CIPAC No 391 1-(2-chlorophenylsulfonyl)-3-(4-methoxy-6-methyl-1,3,5-triazin-2-yl)urea ≥ 950 g/kgImpurities:2-Chlorobenzenesulfonamide (IN-A4097) not more than 5 g/kg and4-methoxy-6-methyl-1,3,5-triazin-2-amine (IN-A4098) not more than 6 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as herbicide may be authorised.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on chlorsulfuron, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,—the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.The Member States concerned shall—ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.If chlorsulfuron is classified as carcinogenic category 3 in accordance with point 4.2.1 of Annex VI to Directive 67/548/EEC, the Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the relevance of the metabolites IN-A4097, IN-A4098, IN-JJ998, IN-B5528 and IN-V7160 with respect to cancer and ensure that the notifier provides that information to the Commission within six months from the notification of the classification decision concerning that substance. — the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate, — the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. — ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
— the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
— the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
288 CyromazineCAS No 66215-27-8CIPAC No 420 N-cyclopropyl-1,3,5-triazine-2,4,6-triamine ≥ 950 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as insecticide in greenhouses may be authorised.PART BIn assessing applications to authorise plant protection products containing cyromazine for uses other than in tomatoes, notably as regards the exposure of consumers, Member States shall pay particular attention to the criteria in Article 4(1)(b), and shall ensure that any necessary data and information is provided before such an authorisation is granted.For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on cyromazine, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions,—the protection of aquatic organisms,—the protection of pollinators.Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.The Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite NOA 435343 and on the risk to aquatic organisms. They shall ensure that the notifier at whose request cyromazine has been included in this Annex provide such information to the Commission by 31 December 2011 at the latest. — the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions, — the protection of aquatic organisms, — the protection of pollinators.
— the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions,
— the protection of aquatic organisms,
— the protection of pollinators.
289 DimethachlorCAS No 50563-36-5CIPAC No 688 2-chloro-N-(2-methoxyethyl)acet-2′,6′-xylidide ≥ 950 g/kgImpurity 2,6-dimethylaniline: Not more than 0,5 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as herbicide in application max. of 1,0 kg/ha only every third year on the same field may be authorised.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on dimethachlor, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,—the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,—the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures and monitoring programmes shall be initiated to verify potential groundwater contamination from metabolites CGA 50266, CGA 354742, CGA 102935 and SYN 528702 in vulnerable zones, where appropriate.The Member States concerned shall—ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.If dimethachlor is classified as carcinogenic category 3 in accordance with point 4.2.1 of Annex VI to Directive 67/548/EEC, the Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the relevance of the metabolites CGA 50266, CGA 354742, CGA 102935 and SYN 528702 with respect to cancer and ensure that the notifier provides that information to the Commission within six months from the notification of the classification decision concerning that substance. — the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment, — the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate, — the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. — ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
— the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
— the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
— the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
290 EtofenproxCAS No 80844-07-1CIPAC No 471 2-(4-ethoxyphenyl)-2-methylpropyl 3-phenoxybenzylether ≥ 980 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as insecticide may be authorised.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on etofenprox, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the operator and worker safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,—the protection of aquatic organisms; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,—the protection of bees and non-target arthropods; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate.The Member States concerned shall—ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further information on the risk to aquatic organisms including the risk to sediment dwellers and biomagnification,—the submission of further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study).They shall ensure that the notifiers provide such studies to the Commission by 31 December 2011. — the operator and worker safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment, — the protection of aquatic organisms; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate, — the protection of bees and non-target arthropods; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate. — ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further information on the risk to aquatic organisms including the risk to sediment dwellers and biomagnification, — the submission of further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study).
— the operator and worker safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
— the protection of aquatic organisms; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
— the protection of bees and non-target arthropods; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further information on the risk to aquatic organisms including the risk to sediment dwellers and biomagnification,
— the submission of further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study).
291 LufenuronCAS No 103055-07-8CIPAC No 704 (RS)-1-[2,5-dichloro-4-(1,1,2,3,3,3-hexafluoro-propoxy)-phenyl]-3-(2,6-difluorobenzoyl)-urea ≥ 970 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly indoor uses or use in outdoor bait stations as insecticide may be authorised.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on lufenuron, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the high persistency in the environment and the high risk for bioaccumulation and shall ensure that the use of lufenuron has no adverse long-term effects on non-target organisms,—the protection of birds, mammals, soil non-target organisms, bees, non-target arthropods, surface waters and aquatic organisms in vulnerable situations.The Member States concerned shall—ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010. — the high persistency in the environment and the high risk for bioaccumulation and shall ensure that the use of lufenuron has no adverse long-term effects on non-target organisms, — the protection of birds, mammals, soil non-target organisms, bees, non-target arthropods, surface waters and aquatic organisms in vulnerable situations. — ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
— the high persistency in the environment and the high risk for bioaccumulation and shall ensure that the use of lufenuron has no adverse long-term effects on non-target organisms,
— the protection of birds, mammals, soil non-target organisms, bees, non-target arthropods, surface waters and aquatic organisms in vulnerable situations.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
292 PenconazoleCAS No 66246-88-6CIPAC No 446 (RS) 1-[2-(2,4-dichloro-phenyl)-pentyl]-1H-[1,2,4] triazole ≥ 950 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as fungicide in greenhouses may be authorised.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on penconazole, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to—the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.The Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite U1. They shall ensure that the notifier at whose request penconazole has been included in this Annex provide such information to the Commission by 31 December 2011 at the latest. — the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
— the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
293 Tri-allateCAS No 2303-17-5CIPAC No 97 S-2,3,3-trichloroallyl di-isopropyl(thiocarbamate) ≥ 940 g/kgNDIPA (Nitroso-diisopropylamine)max. 0,02 mg/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as herbicide may be authorised.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on tri-allate, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,—the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of tri-allate in treated crops as well as in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin—the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,—the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products TCPSA when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.The Member States concerned shall ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission:—further information to assess the primary plant metabolism,—further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine,—further information on the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains,—information to further address the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms.They shall ensure that the notifier provides such information to the Commission by 31 December 2011. — the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment, — the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of tri-allate in treated crops as well as in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin — the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate, — the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products TCPSA when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate. — further information to assess the primary plant metabolism, — further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine, — further information on the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains, — information to further address the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms.
— the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
— the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of tri-allate in treated crops as well as in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin
— the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,
— the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products TCPSA when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
— further information to assess the primary plant metabolism,
— further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine,
— further information on the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains,
— information to further address the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms.
294 TriflusulfuronCAS No 126535-15-7CIPAC No 731 2-[4-dimethylamino-6-(2,2,2-trifluoroethoxy)-1,3,5-triazin-2-ylcarbamoylsulfamoyl]-m-toluic acid ≥ 960 g/kgN,N-dimethyl-6-(2,2,2-trifluoroethoxy)-1,3,5-triazine-2,4-diamineMax. 6 g/kg 1 January 2010 31 December 2019 PART AOnly uses as a herbicide in application on sugar and fodder beet at max 60 g/ha only every third year on the same field may be authorised. Foliage of treated crops may not be fed to livestock.PART BFor the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on triflusulfuron, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:—the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of metabolites IN-M7222 and IN-E7710 in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin,—the protection of aquatic organisms and aquatic plants from the risk arising from triflusulfuron and the metabolite IN-66036 and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,—the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products IN-M7222 and IN-W6725 when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.If triflusulfuron is classified as carcinogenic category 3 in accordance with point 4.2.1 of Annex VI to Directive 67/548/EEC, the Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the relevance of the metabolites IN-M7222, IN-D8526 and IN-E7710 with respect to cancer. They shall ensure that the notifier provides that information to the Commission within six months from the notification of the classification decision concerning that substance.’ — the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of metabolites IN-M7222 and IN-E7710 in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin, — the protection of aquatic organisms and aquatic plants from the risk arising from triflusulfuron and the metabolite IN-66036 and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate, — the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products IN-M7222 and IN-W6725 when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
— the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of metabolites IN-M7222 and IN-E7710 in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin,
— the protection of aquatic organisms and aquatic plants from the risk arising from triflusulfuron and the metabolite IN-66036 and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,
— the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products IN-M7222 and IN-W6725 when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
— the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
— the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
— the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions,
— the protection of aquatic organisms,
— the protection of pollinators.
— the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
— the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
— the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
— the operator and worker safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
— the protection of aquatic organisms; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
— the protection of bees and non-target arthropods; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further information on the risk to aquatic organisms including the risk to sediment dwellers and biomagnification,
— the submission of further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study).
— the high persistency in the environment and the high risk for bioaccumulation and shall ensure that the use of lufenuron has no adverse long-term effects on non-target organisms,
— the protection of birds, mammals, soil non-target organisms, bees, non-target arthropods, surface waters and aquatic organisms in vulnerable situations.
— ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010.
— the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
— the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
— the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of tri-allate in treated crops as well as in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin
— the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,
— the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products TCPSA when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
— further information to assess the primary plant metabolism,
— further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine,
— further information on the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains,
— information to further address the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms.
— the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of metabolites IN-M7222 and IN-E7710 in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin,
— the protection of aquatic organisms and aquatic plants from the risk arising from triflusulfuron and the metabolite IN-66036 and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,
— the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products IN-M7222 and IN-W6725 when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 91/414/EEC of 15 July 1991 concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(1), and in particular Article 6(1) thereof,
(1) Commission Regulations (EC) No 451/2000(2)and (EC) No 1490/2002(3)lay down the detailed rules for the implementation of the third stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC and establish a list of active substances to be assessed, with a view to their possible inclusion in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC. That list includes chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron.
(2) For those active substances the effects on human health and the environment have been assessed in accordance with the provisions laid down in Regulations (EC) No 451/2000 and (EC) No 1490/2002 for a range of uses proposed by the notifiers. Moreover, those Regulations designate the rapporteur Member States which have to submit the relevant assessment reports and recommendations to the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) in accordance with Article 10(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1490/2002. For chlorsulfuron and cyromazine the rapporteur Member State was Greece and all relevant information was submitted on 27 July 2007 and on 31 August 2007. For dimethachlor and penconazole the rapporteur Member State was Germany and all relevant information was submitted on 2 May 2007 and on 19 June 2007 respectively. For etofenprox the rapporteur Member State was Italy and all relevant information was submitted on 15 July 2005. For lufenuron the rapporteur Member State was Portugal and all relevant information was submitted on 20 September 2006. For tri-allate the rapporteur Member State was the United Kingdom and all relevant information was submitted on 6 August 2007. For triflusulfuron the rapporteur Member State was France and all relevant information was submitted on 26 July 2007.
(3) The assessment reports have been peer reviewed by the Member States and the EFSA and presented to the Commission on 26 November 2008 for chlorsulfuron, on 17 September 2008 for cyromazine and for dimethachlor, on 19 December 2008 for etofenprox, on 30 September 2008 for lufenuron and triflusulfuron, on 25 September 2008 for penconazole and on 26 September 2008 for tri-allate in the format of the EFSA Scientific Reports(4). These reports have been reviewed by the Member States and the Commission within the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health and finalised on 26 February 2009 in the format of the Commission review reports for chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron and on 13 March 2009 for etofenprox.
(4) It has appeared from the various examinations made that plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron may be expected to satisfy, in general, the requirements laid down in Article 5(1)(a) and (b) of Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular with regard to the uses which were examined and detailed in the Commission review reports. It is therefore appropriate to include these active substances in Annex I, in order to ensure that in all Member States the authorisations of plant protection products containing these active substances can be granted in accordance with the provisions of that Directive.
(5) Without prejudice to that conclusion, it is appropriate to obtain further information on certain specific points. Article 6(1) of Directive 91/414/EC provides that inclusion of a substance in Annex I may be subject to conditions. Therefore, for lufenuron, dimethachlor and chlorsulfuron the notifiers should be required to submit further information on the chemical specification of the active substances as manufactured. Furthermore, for cyromazine and penconazole it is appropriate to require that the notifiers submit further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite NOA 435343 (for cyromazine) and U1 (for penconazole) and on the risk to aquatic organisms. Moreover, it is appropriate as regards tri-allate, to require that the notifier submit further information on the primary plant metabolism, the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine, the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains, the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms. In addition, it is appropriate for the etofenprox to require that the notifier submit further information on the risk to aquatic organisms, including the risk to sediment dwellers, further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study) and biomagnification. Finally, for dimethachlor, chlorsulfuron and triflusulfuron, the notifiers should be required to submit further information on the toxicological relevance of metabolites in case the substance is classified as carcinogenic category 3.
(6) A reasonable period should be allowed to elapse before an active substance is included in Annex I in order to permit Member States and the interested parties to prepare themselves to meet the new requirements which will result from the inclusion.
(7) Without prejudice to the obligations defined by Directive 91/414/EEC as a consequence of including an active substance in Annex I, Member States should be allowed a period of six months after inclusion to review existing authorisations of plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron to ensure that the requirements laid down by Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular in its Article 13 and the relevant conditions set out in Annex I, are satisfied. Member States should vary, replace or withdraw, as appropriate, existing authorisations, in accordance with the provisions of Directive 91/414/EEC. By way of derogation from the above deadline, a longer period should be provided for the submission and assessment of the complete Annex III dossier of each plant protection product for each intended use in accordance with the uniform principles laid down in Directive 91/414/EEC.
(8) The experience gained from previous inclusions in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC of active substances assessed in the framework of Commission Regulation (EEC) No 3600/92(5)has shown that difficulties can arise in interpreting the duties of holders of existing authorisations in relation to access to data. In order to avoid further difficulties it therefore appears necessary to clarify the duties of the Member States, especially the duty to verify that the holder of an authorisation demonstrates access to a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive. However, this clarification does not impose any new obligations on Member States or holders of authorisations compared to the directives which have been adopted until now amending Annex I.
(9) It is therefore appropriate to amend Directive 91/414/EEC accordingly.
(10) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:

Article 1
Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC is amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
Member States shall adopt and publish by 30 June 2010 at the latest the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions and a correlation table between those provisions and this Directive.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 July 2010.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.

Article 3
1. Member States shall in accordance with Directive 91/414/EEC, where necessary, amend or withdraw existing authorisations for plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as active substances by 30 June 2010.
By that date they shall in particular verify that the conditions in Annex I to that Directive relating chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron are met, with the exception of those identified in part B of the entry concerning that active substance, and that the holder of the authorisation has, or has access to, a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive in accordance with the conditions of Article 13 of that Directive.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, for each authorised plant protection product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as either the only active substance or as one of several active substances all of which were listed in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC by 31 December 2009 at the latest, Member States shall re-evaluate the product in accordance with the uniform principles provided for in Annex VI to Directive 91/414/EEC, on the basis of a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex III to that Directive and taking into account part B of the entry in Annex I to that Directive concerning chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron respectively. On the basis of that evaluation, they shall determine whether the product satisfies the conditions set out in Article 4(1)(b), (c), (d) and (e) of Directive 91/414/EEC.
Following that determination Member States shall:
(a)
in the case of a product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as the only active substance, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation 30 June 2014 at the latest; or
(b)
in the case of a product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as one of several active substances, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 30 June 2014 or by the date fixed for such an amendment or withdrawal in the respective Directive or Directives which added the relevant substance or substances to Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC, whichever is the latest.

Article 4
This Directive shall enter into force on 1 January 2010.

Article 5
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,
Having regard to Council Directive 91/414/EEC of 15 July 1991 concerning the placing of plant protection products on the market(1), and in particular Article 6(1) thereof,
(1) Commission Regulations (EC) No 451/2000(2)and (EC) No 1490/2002(3)lay down the detailed rules for the implementation of the third stage of the programme of work referred to in Article 8(2) of Directive 91/414/EEC and establish a list of active substances to be assessed, with a view to their possible inclusion in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC. That list includes chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron.
(2) For those active substances the effects on human health and the environment have been assessed in accordance with the provisions laid down in Regulations (EC) No 451/2000 and (EC) No 1490/2002 for a range of uses proposed by the notifiers. Moreover, those Regulations designate the rapporteur Member States which have to submit the relevant assessment reports and recommendations to the European Food Safety Authority (EFSA) in accordance with Article 10(1) of Regulation (EC) No 1490/2002. For chlorsulfuron and cyromazine the rapporteur Member State was Greece and all relevant information was submitted on 27 July 2007 and on 31 August 2007. For dimethachlor and penconazole the rapporteur Member State was Germany and all relevant information was submitted on 2 May 2007 and on 19 June 2007 respectively. For etofenprox the rapporteur Member State was Italy and all relevant information was submitted on 15 July 2005. For lufenuron the rapporteur Member State was Portugal and all relevant information was submitted on 20 September 2006. For tri-allate the rapporteur Member State was the United Kingdom and all relevant information was submitted on 6 August 2007. For triflusulfuron the rapporteur Member State was France and all relevant information was submitted on 26 July 2007.
(3) The assessment reports have been peer reviewed by the Member States and the EFSA and presented to the Commission on 26 November 2008 for chlorsulfuron, on 17 September 2008 for cyromazine and for dimethachlor, on 19 December 2008 for etofenprox, on 30 September 2008 for lufenuron and triflusulfuron, on 25 September 2008 for penconazole and on 26 September 2008 for tri-allate in the format of the EFSA Scientific Reports(4). These reports have been reviewed by the Member States and the Commission within the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health and finalised on 26 February 2009 in the format of the Commission review reports for chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron and on 13 March 2009 for etofenprox.
(4) It has appeared from the various examinations made that plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron may be expected to satisfy, in general, the requirements laid down in Article 5(1)(a) and (b) of Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular with regard to the uses which were examined and detailed in the Commission review reports. It is therefore appropriate to include these active substances in Annex I, in order to ensure that in all Member States the authorisations of plant protection products containing these active substances can be granted in accordance with the provisions of that Directive.
(5) Without prejudice to that conclusion, it is appropriate to obtain further information on certain specific points. Article 6(1) of Directive 91/414/EC provides that inclusion of a substance in Annex I may be subject to conditions. Therefore, for lufenuron, dimethachlor and chlorsulfuron the notifiers should be required to submit further information on the chemical specification of the active substances as manufactured. Furthermore, for cyromazine and penconazole it is appropriate to require that the notifiers submit further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite NOA 435343 (for cyromazine) and U1 (for penconazole) and on the risk to aquatic organisms. Moreover, it is appropriate as regards tri-allate, to require that the notifier submit further information on the primary plant metabolism, the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine, the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains, the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms. In addition, it is appropriate for the etofenprox to require that the notifier submit further information on the risk to aquatic organisms, including the risk to sediment dwellers, further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study) and biomagnification. Finally, for dimethachlor, chlorsulfuron and triflusulfuron, the notifiers should be required to submit further information on the toxicological relevance of metabolites in case the substance is classified as carcinogenic category 3.
(6) A reasonable period should be allowed to elapse before an active substance is included in Annex I in order to permit Member States and the interested parties to prepare themselves to meet the new requirements which will result from the inclusion.
(7) Without prejudice to the obligations defined by Directive 91/414/EEC as a consequence of including an active substance in Annex I, Member States should be allowed a period of six months after inclusion to review existing authorisations of plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron to ensure that the requirements laid down by Directive 91/414/EEC, in particular in its Article 13 and the relevant conditions set out in Annex I, are satisfied. Member States should vary, replace or withdraw, as appropriate, existing authorisations, in accordance with the provisions of Directive 91/414/EEC. By way of derogation from the above deadline, a longer period should be provided for the submission and assessment of the complete Annex III dossier of each plant protection product for each intended use in accordance with the uniform principles laid down in Directive 91/414/EEC.
(8) The experience gained from previous inclusions in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC of active substances assessed in the framework of Commission Regulation (EEC) No 3600/92(5)has shown that difficulties can arise in interpreting the duties of holders of existing authorisations in relation to access to data. In order to avoid further difficulties it therefore appears necessary to clarify the duties of the Member States, especially the duty to verify that the holder of an authorisation demonstrates access to a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive. However, this clarification does not impose any new obligations on Member States or holders of authorisations compared to the directives which have been adopted until now amending Annex I.
(9) It is therefore appropriate to amend Directive 91/414/EEC accordingly.
(10) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health,
HAS ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC is amended as set out in the Annex to this Directive.
Member States shall adopt and publish by 30 June 2010 at the latest the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions and a correlation table between those provisions and this Directive.
They shall apply those provisions from 1 July 2010.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
1. Member States shall in accordance with Directive 91/414/EEC, where necessary, amend or withdraw existing authorisations for plant protection products containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as active substances by 30 June 2010.
By that date they shall in particular verify that the conditions in Annex I to that Directive relating chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron are met, with the exception of those identified in part B of the entry concerning that active substance, and that the holder of the authorisation has, or has access to, a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex II to that Directive in accordance with the conditions of Article 13 of that Directive.
2. By way of derogation from paragraph 1, for each authorised plant protection product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as either the only active substance or as one of several active substances all of which were listed in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC by 31 December 2009 at the latest, Member States shall re-evaluate the product in accordance with the uniform principles provided for in Annex VI to Directive 91/414/EEC, on the basis of a dossier satisfying the requirements of Annex III to that Directive and taking into account part B of the entry in Annex I to that Directive concerning chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron respectively. On the basis of that evaluation, they shall determine whether the product satisfies the conditions set out in Article 4(1)(b), (c), (d) and (e) of Directive 91/414/EEC.
Following that determination Member States shall:
(a)
in the case of a product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as the only active substance, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation 30 June 2014 at the latest; or
(b)
in the case of a product containing chlorsulfuron, cyromazine, dimethachlor, etofenprox, lufenuron, penconazole, tri-allate and triflusulfuron as one of several active substances, where necessary, amend or withdraw the authorisation by 30 June 2014 or by the date fixed for such an amendment or withdrawal in the respective Directive or Directives which added the relevant substance or substances to Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC, whichever is the latest.
This Directive shall enter into force on 1 January 2010.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
ANNEXThe following entry shall be added at the end of the table in Annex I to Directive 91/414/EEC:

No
Common Name, Identification Numbers
IUPAC Name
Purity (1) Entry into force
Expiration of inclusion
Specific provisions
‘287
Chlorsulfuron
CAS No 64902-72-3
CIPAC No 391
1-(2-chlorophenylsulfonyl)-3-(4-methoxy-6-methyl-1,3,5-triazin-2-yl)urea
≥ 950 g/kg
Impurities:
2-Chlorobenzenesulfonamide (IN-A4097) not more than 5 g/kg and
4-methoxy-6-methyl-1,3,5-triazin-2-amine (IN-A4098) not more than 6 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as herbicide may be authorised.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on chlorsulfuron, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
—
the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
The Member States concerned shall
—
ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010. If chlorsulfuron is classified as carcinogenic category 3 in accordance with point 4.2.1 of Annex VI to Directive 67/548/EEC, the Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the relevance of the metabolites IN-A4097, IN-A4098, IN-JJ998, IN-B5528 and IN-V7160 with respect to cancer and ensure that the notifier provides that information to the Commission within six months from the notification of the classification decision concerning that substance.
288
Cyromazine
CAS No 66215-27-8
CIPAC No 420
N-cyclopropyl-1,3,5-triazine-2,4,6-triamine
≥ 950 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as insecticide in greenhouses may be authorised.
PART B
In assessing applications to authorise plant protection products containing cyromazine for uses other than in tomatoes, notably as regards the exposure of consumers, Member States shall pay particular attention to the criteria in Article 4(1)(b), and shall ensure that any necessary data and information is provided before such an authorisation is granted.
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on cyromazine, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions,
—
the protection of aquatic organisms,
—
the protection of pollinators.
Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
The Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite NOA 435343 and on the risk to aquatic organisms. They shall ensure that the notifier at whose request cyromazine has been included in this Annex provide such information to the Commission by 31 December 2011 at the latest.
289
Dimethachlor
CAS No 50563-36-5
CIPAC No 688
2-chloro-N-(2-methoxyethyl)acet-2′,6′-xylidide
≥ 950 g/kg
Impurity 2,6-dimethylaniline: Not more than 0,5 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as herbicide in application max. of 1,0 kg/ha only every third year on the same field may be authorised.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on dimethachlor, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
—
the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
—
the protection of the groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures and monitoring programmes shall be initiated to verify potential groundwater contamination from metabolites CGA 50266, CGA 354742, CGA 102935 and SYN 528702 in vulnerable zones, where appropriate.
The Member States concerned shall
—
ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010. If dimethachlor is classified as carcinogenic category 3 in accordance with point 4.2.1 of Annex VI to Directive 67/548/EEC, the Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the relevance of the metabolites CGA 50266, CGA 354742, CGA 102935 and SYN 528702 with respect to cancer and ensure that the notifier provides that information to the Commission within six months from the notification of the classification decision concerning that substance.
290
Etofenprox
CAS No 80844-07-1
CIPAC No 471
2-(4-ethoxyphenyl)-2-methylpropyl 3-phenoxybenzyl
ether
≥ 980 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as insecticide may be authorised.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on etofenprox, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the operator and worker safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
—
the protection of aquatic organisms; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate,
—
the protection of bees and non-target arthropods; in relation to these identified risks, risk mitigation measures, such as buffer zones, shall be applied where appropriate.
The Member States concerned shall
—
ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further information on the risk to aquatic organisms including the risk to sediment dwellers and biomagnification,
—
the submission of further studies on the endocrine disruption potential in aquatic organisms (fish full life cycle study).
They shall ensure that the notifiers provide such studies to the Commission by 31 December 2011. 291
Lufenuron
CAS No 103055-07-8
CIPAC No 704
(RS)-1-[2,5-dichloro-4-(1,1,2,3,3,3-hexafluoro-propoxy)-phenyl]-3-(2,6-difluorobenzoyl)-urea
≥ 970 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only indoor uses or use in outdoor bait stations as insecticide may be authorised.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on lufenuron, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the high persistency in the environment and the high risk for bioaccumulation and shall ensure that the use of lufenuron has no adverse long-term effects on non-target organisms,
—
the protection of birds, mammals, soil non-target organisms, bees, non-target arthropods, surface waters and aquatic organisms in vulnerable situations.
The Member States concerned shall
—
ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission further studies on the specification by 1 January 2010. 292
Penconazole
CAS No 66246-88-6
CIPAC No 446
(RS) 1-[2-(2,4-dichloro-phenyl)-pentyl]-1H-[1,2,4] triazole
≥ 950 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as fungicide in greenhouses may be authorised.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on penconazole, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to
—
the protection of groundwater, when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions.
Conditions of authorisation shall include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
The Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite U1. They shall ensure that the notifier at whose request penconazole has been included in this Annex provide such information to the Commission by 31 December 2011 at the latest.
293
Tri-allate
CAS No 2303-17-5
CIPAC No 97
S-2,3,3-trichloroallyl di-isopropyl
(thiocarbamate)
≥ 940 g/kg
NDIPA (Nitroso-diisopropylamine)
max. 0,02 mg/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as herbicide may be authorised.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on tri-allate, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the operator safety and ensure that conditions of use prescribe the application of adequate personal protective equipment,
—
the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of tri-allate in treated crops as well as in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin
—
the protection of aquatic organisms and non-target plants and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,
—
the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products TCPSA when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
The Member States concerned shall ensure that the notifier submits to the Commission:
—
further information to assess the primary plant metabolism,
—
further information on the fate and behaviour of the soil metabolite diisopropylamine,
—
further information on the potential for biomagnification in aquatic food chains,
—
information to further address the risk to fish-eating mammals and the long-term risk to earthworms.
They shall ensure that the notifier provides such information to the Commission by 31 December 2011. 294
Triflusulfuron
CAS No 126535-15-7
CIPAC No 731
2-[4-dimethylamino-6-(2,2,2-trifluoroethoxy)-1,3,5-triazin-2-ylcarbamoylsulfamoyl]-m-toluic acid
≥ 960 g/kg
N,N-dimethyl-6-(2,2,2-trifluoroethoxy)-1,3,5-triazine-2,4-diamine
Max. 6 g/kg
1 January 2010
31 December 2019
PART A
Only uses as a herbicide in application on sugar and fodder beet at max 60 g/ha only every third year on the same field may be authorised. Foliage of treated crops may not be fed to livestock.
PART B
For the implementation of the uniform principles of Annex VI, the conclusions of the review report on triflusulfuron, and in particular Appendices I and II thereof, as finalised in the Standing Committee on the Food Chain and Animal Health on 26 February 2009 shall be taken into account.
In this overall assessment Member States must pay particular attention to:
—
the dietary exposure of consumers to residues of metabolites IN-M7222 and IN-E7710 in succeeding rotational crops and in products of animal origin,
—
the protection of aquatic organisms and aquatic plants from the risk arising from triflusulfuron and the metabolite IN-66036 and ensure that conditions of authorisation include risk mitigation measures such as buffer zones, where appropriate,
—
the potential for ground water contamination by the degradation products IN-M7222 and IN-W6725 when the active substance is applied in regions with vulnerable soil and/or climatic conditions. Conditions of authorisation must include risk mitigation measures, where appropriate.
If triflusulfuron is classified as carcinogenic category 3 in accordance with point 4.2.1 of Annex VI to Directive 67/548/EEC, the Member States concerned shall request the submission of further information on the relevance of the metabolites IN-M7222, IN-D8526 and IN-E7710 with respect to cancer. They shall ensure that the notifier provides that information to the Commission within six months from the notification of the classification decision concerning that substance.’

(1) Further details on identity and specification of active substance are provided in the review report.